OPHELIA

Everyday was the same. Wake up, cook breakfast, exchange minimal conversation with my daughters, leave early to beat the traffic, get caught in traffic, arrive late for my thankless job, overwork, and drive back through traffic to the small apartment where my girls have already turned themselves in for the night. Alone and hungry, all I could do was eat leftovers then collapse for a short rest before redoing my dull routine all over again.

Why would today be any different?

"Girls! Breakfast is ready!" I called down the hallway. We had about 10 minutes every morning to eat together before I had to leave. And in this short time, I tried my best to learn as much about the girls' lives as possible.

"Oh bacon! Yay!" Sang my 12 year old daughter, Aurora.

My little green eyed, blonde haired, angel was the embodiment of energy and positivity who dressed equally cute and bright. From what I've noticed, she was considered quite popular and loved. The amount of times she was invited to a birthday party or sleepover made me think she was friends with the entire school.

I could see why she Aurora was popular. She was just so enthusiastic and kind. So much so that it was almost impossible to be mad at her. In fact, her happy energy was contagious. Just being around her made anyone loss all sense of dark emotion in exchange of serenity. Aurora was a true angel.

"Bacon again?" Came the monotone voice of my eldest daughter, Ziva (18). "You know its not healthy to always eat bacon."

"You can have fruit," I said with a smile while handing her an apple.

Ziva was the opposite of Aurora. She was a stoic girl who kept to herself. And instead of cute, she preferred a more intimidating look: black leather jackets with boots. Her attire, tall stature and wearing a constant expressionless glare, leaning dangerously close to a resting bitch face, was more than enough to make people feel like she wasn't to be messed with. Which might be why people avoided her. Not like Ziva cared.

"So, anything new?" I asked, taken slightly aback when Ziva approached me.

It always surprised me how tall my girls were. At 5 feet and 6 inches, I wasn't entirely short. But Ziva towered over me at 6'2" and Aurora was already my height. Soon I'd be the smallest in the family. Which can be intimidating as the mother and head of the family. Its hard to be seen as an authority figure if I barely cleared my daughter's shoulders.

"Nothing much," Aurora said with a mouth full of bacon and eggs. "Though I do have a recital tonight."

"What?" I blurted in surprised. "Why didn't you tell me about this?"

"Well, I didn't want to bother you with it." Aurora sad with a sorry smile. "Its not like you'd make it anyways."

That stung.

"I mean, ah...." The young girl saw the hurt in my eyes and tried to undo her rather truthful remark. "Its natural for you to miss a few recitals."

That didn't make it better at all.

"I mean... Well... I don't hold it against you." Aurora continued. "You... Ah.. You do that best you can so... You know we love you sti-"

"Oh my gosh. Aurora, stop!" Ziva cut in, placing a hand on my shoulder like I was the child. "Mom, you work a lot. We get it. And we don't hate you for it. If you didn't we'd be out on the streets."

Ziva, as always, was straight to the point. It made it both helpful and painful to hear.

"So don't worry about missing a few recitals. We know you're doing everything you can for us." She said matter of factly. "Besides, I'll be there. And like always, I'll record the whole thing."

"Thanks," I said with a sad, yet appreciative, smile. Sad because apparently my girls took my absence as natural. Yet appreciative because they were so understanding about it. Other kids would have turned out rather problematic to seek attention from their absent parent. I was lucky to have these two. "Well, if you need allowance for tonight-"

"There's no need for that." Ziva said while biting into her apple. "I've got it covered."

"You got it covered..." I asked confused. "What do you mean?"

"I mean, I've got it covered."

"Like you already have-"

"Money? Yup."

"Ha... How."

"I got a job."

"WHAT?" I really didn't know about that. "When did this happen."

"About a month ago," Aurora jumped into the conversation. Chirpy as ever. "You should see the place she works at. It'd give you a heart attack."

That got her a rather strong glare from Ziva. Which Aurora responded with an apologetic, cutesy, smile.

"Ok... So Ziva, you have a job?"

"Ya."

"And why will I have a heart attack if I see your workplace?"

"Its nothing that bad." Ziva frowned. "Aurora just loves to exaggerate."

"Oh ya? Then tell her where you work."

"I work in a garage." Ziva huffed.

"Ohhh... Its not that bad. You do like motorcycles... Right?"

"Ya..." My tall daughter huffed. "It nothing bad."

"That's because you didn't see where it was, Mom." Aurora continued. "Its besides the junk yard."

"Where the shooting took place?" Now I see why this would give me a heart attack.

"Wow," Ziva snarled at her younger sister. "You really don't know when the shut up."

"Hey, I'm just being truthful to mom. She asked what's new with us."

"No. You're just being a tattle. Whatever... Mom, its no big deal. Ever since the shooting, the cops have being keeping an eye on the place. So its not that bad now. Besides, Mike, your mechanic friend, is the one who offered me the job. And don't you trust him looking after me?"

"I... I guess..." I didn't know how to feel about this. On one hand I was proud my girl was being so independent. On the other hand... I had no idea what was happening in their lives. And who's fault was that? Mine. Because, like right now, my 10 minutes were up and I had to leave for work.


..........


As dull as traffic could get, it couldn't beat my life draining work. It was paper work after paper work. To make things worse, I always seem to be the person to dump extra workload at. From my boss, who loves having affairs more than doing his job, to my colleagues, who always owes me one but never really deliver when I need help.

There was no one else to blame but me. I mean the first time I arrived in this company, I thought working hard would get me noticed. It did... Only not in the way I expected. Instead of getting a promotion, I was just given MORE work. And the colleagues I helped out in the beginning - to make me more likable - just thought I was a pushover and started taking advantage of my good nature by asking endless favors.

Why did I put up with this frustrating job? Because I needed the money to support my family. And because I couldn't get another job. Getting this was a miracle. I never went to college, so everywhere I applied instantly rejected me. The only reason I got this job was because a kind man, the boss at the time, took a chance with me.

I've been working here since. Doing all I can to not get fired by the new boss, Mr. Zakernak, who only got this job by being the nephew of the company's president. It was better to stay and put up with things than risk applying for a similarly paying job that wont accept me because I lack a college degree.

"Hey, bestie," sang the beautiful, fresh out of college, receptionist who definitely got this job because of her looks. And that wasn't me being spiteful, that's because the boss personally hired her. Plus, its hardly a secret they were sleeping together.

"Hey, Nicky." I said with a forced smile. "What's up?"

"Oh nothing much..." The young girl said as she shifted in front of me.

She definitely needed something, but was shy to ask. Guess she knew she was taking advantage of me and felt guilty. But it wasn't her fault. If Nicky ever did something, it's because Mr. Zakernak's requested it. The girl was too nice ask for a favor, especially from me. For some reason she liked me a lot. A bit too much that it felt strange. Ever since her arrival, she was constantly by my side. But honestly, I didn't mind the company. Even if it was annoying sometimes.

"Its just... well... I have to leave early today... so if... uhm... if you wouldn't mind, could you please handle the Takashi files for me?"

"The Takishi files?" I asked with a heavy sigh.

"Ya..."

"Did Mr. Zakernak, ask for this?"

"Ya..."

Of course. This morning Mr. Zakernak said he'd be leaving early to do something important. From the looks of it, Nicky was the important thing he's going to do. While I'm the sucker who gets to carry the load they left behind.

"I would definitely do it... But its just that I uhm... I have an emergency."

"Right." I grunted, making Nicky squirm a bit. I wanted to say no. But the boss was a grump when he didn't get what he wants. And I was staring at what he wants. "Fine I'll handle it."

"Thanks," beamed the happy blonde before scurrying off. "I owe you one."

"That's what they all say," I frowned before burying my head in the mountain of paper work I still had to finish before handling the Takashi files.


..........


Before I knew it, it was past 10 pm, and I was only half way done. Deciding to take a break, I opened up my phone to check on the girls. To my surprise, and great glee, I saw Ziva had sent videos of Aurora's recital to our group chat.

With a sad smile, I watched the videos. It was so heartwarming to see Aurora preform. She wore an angelic pink dress and played her harp perfectly. It was so soothing and beautiful that it made my dull office box more bearable. And as the music came to an end, I couldn't help but tear up a bit from all the built up emotions I tried to bury.

I took some time to collect myself, wiping away the tears, before re-watching the video. But this time I did so with pride. After all, that was my girl, and she was perfect.


..........


"Finally," I sighed with great relief as I finished the last of my work.

I was about to packed up and leave, but then I noticed a week old email from one of the companies we worked with - a travel agency. Out of curiosity, I opened it. To my surprise, I saw that they were doing some sort of raffle for a fully paid vacation. A sort of "thank you for helping us out" kind of thing. I guess since they didn't want to just pick one person (and make the rest envious), they made it into a game and left the result up to chance.

"A fully paid vacation..." I said to myself in disbelief. Surprised that I missed this email until now, minutes away from the raffle closing. "What are the odds I'd win that?"

Any other time I wouldn't bother with things like this, my luck never won me anything. But now...

"Well I guess the odds will be more if I do sign up. Its not like anything bad will happen if I do."

With that, I clicked onto the link and filled in the appropriate details.

"Wow. They're treating the winner's entire family." I said it happy surprise.

The more I saw the prize, the more I wanted it. I desperately needed a vacation. And even more, I desperately needed to bond with my daughters. Being absent from their lives was depressing me. This vacation was really something I needed.

"Done." I submitted my application. "And just before the deadline."

I know I shouldn't be hopeful. But right now I couldn't help but wish to win.

"Well, there is nothing to do now but go home and wait for the results."

The email said that an hour after the deadline they'd announce the winner.

"That would be about as long as it'd take me to get home." I realized. "Guess by then I'd know if I'd be packing a swimming suit or not."


..........


After about an hour of driving, including a stop at the convenience store for groceries, I arrived home. But before I got out of the car, I nervously pulled out my phone to check if I received an email. And just as promised, they really did sent the results already.

"Ok," I breath in deeply to control my nerves, then opened the email.

It was generic email sent to everyone who signed up for the raffle. But what I read stopped my heart.

"Congratulations to OPHELIA QUEEN! Winner of this year's Vacation Raffle!"

I had to read it more than once to believe it. In fact, it seemed unreal... like a prank. It wasn't until a second email arrived that I actually believed it. This time it was a personal email - solid proof of me winning. Another congratulation, and details on what I should do to claim my prize.

"I won..."

I reread the email.

"I WON!" I cried in disbelief.

These type of things never happen to me. And to think that I was a last minute entry - almost missing it entirely.

"Guess hard work does pay off," I laughed at how the horrible events of the day led to this.

If I didn't stay late, I was sure to have never checked my email. Never would have seen the raffle. Never applied, and thus not getting the chance to win. All because I stayed late to finish a job someone else was suppose to do.

"I have to tell the girls!" I said, jumping excitedly out of the car.


..........


A month passed quite quickly. Before I knew it, I was with the girls, in the airport, waiting for our flight. It was really exciting.

"I can't believe this is really happening," sang Aurora as she skipped down the airport corridor to our gate. She looked as adorable as a rabbit in her light pink, oversized sweater, jean shorts, white sneaker, and bunny ears headband. "And we're even riding first class!"

"Ya. Seems surreal." Ziva said as she walked besides her little sister.

Just looking at the two contrasting figures made it hard to believe they were related. Besides her dark blond locks clashing with Aurora's golden hair, their outfits were also different. Instead of cutesy, Ziva wore an intimidating ensemble consisting of a tight, white, tank top that barely covered her large bust and pierced belly, dark jeans and black, leather, knee high, combat boots. On her arm was her favorite leather jacket, which I hoped she'd wear for the cold flight.

"I mean, I get that its a prize and all, but I wouldn't have expected them to give us first class tickets."

"Ya, took me by surprise too." I admitted. In comparison to the two, my attire was more in the middle - wearing a beige sweater, light blue jeans, and white sneackers. "But I'm not going to complain."

"I guess," Ziva shrugged. "But then again, maybe they got this all in air miles. Cant really see any big corporation caring enough to gift a fully paid, week long, vacation to someone plus their family. And go all out in spendings."

"Ya, the MAN sucks," Aurora teases.

"I'm serious. When was the last time your company did something like this for anyone at the work place, Mom?"

"There are always incentives..."

"As good as this?"

"No," I laughed. Slightly basking at the memory of how envious my co-workers were when they found out I won the trip. "But its not unheard of."

"Look, I'm not against the entire thing. I'm just saying its surprisingly generous... Its weird."

"Well, whatever the case, lets just enjoy it."

"For sure!" Aurora beamed before her attention was pulled to something else. "Oh, look! A first class lounge! Come let's go check it out."

"I don't think we can go there." I said.

"Why not?" She asked with a tilt of her head. "We have first class tickets right? Ergo we should be able to use the lounge."

"Ergo? Since when have you every used 'ergo'?" Ziva teased.

"Since I learned it in school." The younger girl spat her tongue out in retaliation. "But that's not the point. Can or cant we use the lounge?"

"We can try," I replied unconvincingly.

"Ya, the worst thing that could happen is us being embarrassingly asked to leave."

"See, we have nothing to lose." Aurora said as she hopped towards the lady manning the lounge's door.

I wasn't used to availing such luxurious accommodation, so I was nervous when Aurora asked to enter the lounge. I always thought that to access such luxury one had to be part of a secret society, and the only way to enter was to make some sort of blood sacrifice. But then again it was people of the higher society who avail such things... So maybe that wasn't far from the truth. Thankfully all we had to do was show our tickets to get in.

"Wow. This is so much better than the ordinary terminals." Aurora basked as we entered the rather cozy, and more private, waiting area. "Oh look! They have snacks."

"Honey, wait..."

"It's fine, Ma!" The excited girl called back. "Its free." She looked up at one of the lounge's stewards who held the tray of complimentary snacks. "Right?"

With a gentle acknowledgement from the the beautiful server, I kinda felt relieved. I wasn't sure how expensive things would cost in a place this... fancy. Well, fancy for me.

"Funny, isn't it." Ziva spoke up. Surprising me a little. "In a place filled with people who can afford anything, they're given free things. But outside, where people have less, they need to pay for everything."

"You got to keep the rich happy," I replied. "That's how you make sure they'll keep spending their money on you."

"Sure," Ziva shrugged before joining her sister for some snacks.

I took a moment to appreciate the sight of my girls. It was nice to see them enjoying themselves. Even Ziva, who usually had an emotionless glare, wore a small smile. Clearly thrilled for our first vacation in a long time. It filled me with joy. Almost worth spending all those thankless hours in my cramped cubicle.

Taking in a deep breath to control my growing emotions. I went to join my girls, smiling as I accepted a baggy of goods from Aurora. Just being here with them, sharing a snack, felt like nothing could destroy my mood.

"Ophelia?"

Damn... As soon as I hear the voice, I cringed. Out off all the people that could call my name, why did it have to be my boss.

"Ophelia!"

And his mistress...

With a heavy grunt, I silently ignored it. Wishing for it to be imaginary.

"Ophelia. Over here!" Continued the high pitched and energetic voice of Nicky. Totally not imaginary.

"Ma, I think the lady over there knows you," Aurora said, cementing the fact that it was indeed real.

"Sadly..."

"You don't like them?" Asked Ziva.

"Its... complicated..."

"How so?" The girls both asked.

"That's my boss." I finally turned around to wave at the pair who were definitely here. "And his secretary..."

With an eager smile, Nicky skipped over and wrapped her arms around me. Burying me in her bosom. I was as tall as the average woman, but Nicky was as tall as the average model, maybe taller. Plus she was wearing heels, giving her already tall frame a boost in height.

With her small blue dress, and face dolled up to perfection, she definitely looked like she came straight out of a fashion magazine. Exactly how Mr. Zakernak like his women.

"Oh, Ophelia! I am so happy to see you here." The tall bombshell of a lady said as she finally released me from her bosom.

"Its... nice to see you too," I gritted my teeth. Not that I didn't like her. I just didn't want to share this precious experience with my girls with people I worked with. Especially my boss.

"Hi Ophelia." He finally joined us.

He was the average looking man who came from money. About 40 years of age and well kept. Dressed in fitted slacks, a light polo, a designer blazer, and expensive loafers, he really did look like the stereotypical rich white man.

"I don't want to sound insulting, but I'm surprised to see you here."

"Oh, Tommy," Nicky playfully pushed him. "That's rude."

"I'm just being truthful. Isn't it a workday?"

"Yes. But remember, Ophelia won that vacation raffle."

"Oh right!" He obnoxiously laughed. "I totally forgot about that."

"Well, I'm surprised to see you too, Mr. Zakernak." I smiled as politely as possible. "And you too Nicky. What business trip are you two going on?"

The color slowly drained from his face, like he was staring at the headlights of an incoming vehicle.

"Oh..." Nicky chuckled nervously. "You know... Some company trip... Thingy."

"A company business meeting for all regional executives." Mr. Zakernak cut in. "Nicky is coming along because... Uhm... its natural to bring your secretary for these things. It required a lot of help."

"Of course," I replied, never dropping my fake smile.

"Anyways," Nicky changed the subject. "These must be the beautiful daughters you've been always talking about."

"Yes." I decided to drop the previews subject. Content on flustering Mr. Zakernak by brewing thoughts on wether or not I knew he was having an affair. "This are my precious little angels."

"They are precious alright," Nicky said, looking over my girls. "But definitely not little." With that, she extended her hand. "Hi, I'm Nicky. Your mother's best friend."

Those weren't the words I'd use. But from all the people in the office, I guess Nicky was my favorite.

"Nice to meet you," my polite Aurora said as she gracefully accepted the handshake. "I'm Aurora. And that's Ziva. But she doesn't really like shaking hands."

"Oh." Nicky said, not really bothered by that statement. "Its a pleasure meeting you both."


..........


We were stuck with the Nicky and Mr. Zakernak for about an hour more as the plane - the one I unfortunately found out we were all taking - was delayed.

From what I gathered, Nicky was sad she didn't win the raffle. But luckily for her, she had a rich sugar daddy who was more than eager to pay for her vacation at the beach.

There were many things I could have imagined going wrong spending time with the two, but surprisingly everything went great. I mean the girls really took a liking to Nicky. Even Ziva, who wasn't a fan of perky things like her, seemed undisturbed by the company. I mean she hasn't rolled her eyes that much at the aloof secretary.

As the younger girls chatted about random things, I was kinda left with Mr. Zakernak. And to my greatest surprise, it wasn't that bad. I mean he was still full of himself, but somehow he was holding back. Like he wanted me to be in a good mood. It wasn't until Mr. Zakernak gave the younger trio his credit card, so they could go "buy something nice", that I find out why he was being so appealing.

"Ophelia." He said with a slight frown. "I wanted to talk to you about... Well Nicky and I."

There it was. He needed a favor.

"I know you're no fool. You clearly know there is something going on between us."

"Who doesn't," I murmured to myself.

"What?"

"Nothing. Please go on."

"I just wanted to ask if its possible for you to keep this little trip between us." He paused looking for a way to properly word this. "I mean. Nicky... And myself-"

"Look, Mr. Zakernak-"

"Please. Call me Tommy."

"Ok... Tommy, whatever you DO in your personal time is not really my business. All I'm concerned with is spending time with my girls. Your affairs are you own, and I don't see why I'll be telling anyone about them."

"Good. Good" he said with a heavy sigh. "Well that took a load off my chest."

I hated how relaxed he was about this, how he didn't try to hide the fact that he was cheating on his wife. His affairs were so carefree that everyone in the office knew about them. But he didn't care. The only thing that mattered to him was himself and his dick.

"Ah, girls are back," Tommy said. "Got anything good?"

"Ya! I got a whole lot of candy!" Aurora said as she showed the bag of sweets.

"Nice. I always loved sweet." Tommy said with a surprisingly genuine smile. "What about you, love?" He asked Nicky. Guess knowing I wasn't going to talk made him more confident in addressing his lover. "Got anything good?"

"Sweets too." Nicky smiled showing him her own goody bag. She may have been a really tall woman, but was definitely still a child at heart. Definitely acted like it.

"Don't eat too much of it. Wouldn't want to grow too fat."

There was the unbearable man I knew as my boss.

As more time passed, the more unpleasant Mr. Zakernak became. Now that he was certain I wouldn't speak, his true condescending and crude nature started to surface. Which only got worse when he started ordering spirits.

It got so bad that I actually noticed him eyeing Ziva's exposed cleavage. Before I could go smack him for drooling over my daughter, Nicky intervened by pulling Tommy away. Saying they'd leave us to bond as a family. But as she left, she gave me a apologetic and sad look. I was thankful she did that. Or I'd definitely not have a job and our vacation would have been ruined.


..........


The plane was delayed again due to some unforeseen weather conditions. This got me a bit worried as I did not want the momentum of our fun to be ruined by flight delays. Luckily the girl were so independent that they found ways to entertain themselves.

Aurora had already made another friend - a wealthy girl her age who was traveling with her au pair to go meet her "always absent" father.

Ziva had her head in a book, and was content to being left alone. Though she did share a conversation with the au pair. Guess they had something in common since they were in the same age group.

That left me to find my own entertainment. I did wish I had the company of Nicky, but I didn't want to bother with Tommy. To my luck, I didn't have to wait long before someone else approached me.

A man, known as William, in his thirties initiated a conversation when we both got up to get something to drink. He was a historian, and apparently was bumped to first class. So we had that in common to talk about. And luckily, he wasn't a creep. He too was just looking to pass the time through conversation rather than trying to get in my pants.

We talked for about 30 minutes before someone came to apologize for the delay and to inform us that we'd be boarding soon. The process was like any other boarding, if not faster due to our tickets' privilege. Before long, we were all in the large plane waiting for take off.

Again, first class was way more extravagant than I'm used to. I mean they had large recliners with enough room to practically do anything. And from the looks of Nicky and Mr. Zakernak in the back, I was pretty sure they'd try something...

Thankfully, I was up front. Away from them.

Our seats were in the middle isle, and since there were only two per column it meant we'd separate for the ride. Though the seating arrangement was easily decided when Aurora asked to share a row with Sara - her new friend. That meant Ziva, who was surprisingly ok with this, shared space with the au pair, Pav. This left me to share space with a stranger. And luckily, said stranger was the pleasant historian from earlier.

When we took off, I made sure to check on the girls. Again, they were doing just fine by themselves. Ziva was talking with a flustered Pav - maybe the she didn't like flight. And Aurora was watching with Sara, though they spent more time whispering amongst themselves than watching.

Seeing that they were alright, I decided to enjoy myself. Switching between talking to William, snacking, or watching. Overall, taking great liberty to experience all the perks available to this class.

The flight was smooth for the first part, but then we felt our first turbulence. And it got worse. Soon the plane was shaking so much that the pilot asked everyone to stay in their seats and buckle up.

In that moment, all I could think of was the safety of my girls. I felt guilt growing within my core as I imagined the worse that could happen. All because I won that raffle. Why did I every think anything good would come from this?

What I hoped would be minor turbulence grew to a nightmarish storm. It felt like the entire plane would rip in half. That was if one of the many lightning bolts didn't hit us first.

And just as I hoped it wouldn't happen, a large bolt struck our plane. The light was so bright it blinded me. In that very second, I lost consciousness.


..........


Instead of being washed up on a beach, I woke up dry and on a large, marble slab that acted like a bed. The room I found myself in was rather dim, only illuminated by torches and a fireplace at the center. Though it was rather spartan, it looked beautiful in its simplicity and somehow comfortably familiar.

But strangest of all, I didn't feel injured, groggy or weird in any way. In fact, I felt totally fine. Better than fine. Like I just woke up to the most perfect day. The only thing that made me feel off was the worry over the well being of my girls. Which was quickly remedied when I saw they were not far off, laying on their own marble bed and waking

"Girls," I muttered in relief as I slid off my "bed" to go inspect them.

"Ma..." Ziva asked as she saw me. "What... What happened?"

"I... I'm not sure," I hugged her in great relief.

"Aurora?" Ziva asked, returning my hug. "Is she fine?"

"Aurora is fine," came the sweet voice of my other waking girl.

"Oh, thank goodness you're both fine." I said, giving my second child a hug as well.

"Are we..." Aurora said while returning my hug. "...Dead."

"Don't even say that," I scolded the young girl, not wanting to entertain the idea. Even if I kinda thought it was possible. It would explain everything.

"We're not dead," Ziva said as she finally stood up and looked around.

"How do you know?" Aurora frowned, standing alongside me.

"Because we're all here." Ziva replied matter of factly. "If we're dead, then... Well nothing. We wouldn't have consciousness to notice anything."

"You don't know that!"

"I do," Ziva said. "If we're really dead, and there was such a thing as an afterlife, then I don't think this would be it."

"Right, like you're an expert on the afterlife," Aurora rolled her eyes.

"Afterlife or not," I stopped the fight from starting. "What really matters is that we're all together. Now, let's just find out what's going on."

After looking around we found a great door slightly hidden behind large purple curtains. It wasn't like something I saw before. It was grand, artistically carved, and extremely beautiful. Unlike normal doors with knobs, the only thing keeping this one closed was a bolt.

"Guess we should open it," Aurora said excitedly as she her hands reached for the bolt.

"Wait, Aurora," I stopped her. "We don't know what's behind there."

"I don't think its anything bad." Ziva spoke. "We aren't chained, we're unharmed, and we were placed in a strange but comfortable room. Whoever put us here wouldn't go through all that trouble just to have us harmed at the door."

"Not unless its a psycho," Aurora smirked. "Maybe we are part of an experiment. To see if we would open the door or not."

"You watch too many movies," Ziva rolled her eyes as she reached for the bolt. "I'm opening it."

"Wait," I stopped my eldest, taking hold of the bolt. "Let me do it. If there is anything behind the door, I rather face it first."

A little tug was all it took to unlock the door. And another tug gently swung it open. Luckily there wasn't anything sinister behind the heavy door. All we found was a larger marble hall with grand, marble columns on both side. It was dimly lit by four candelabra chandelier hanging high above.

"Cool!" Aurora said as she walked past me and into the new room.

"Aurora," I huffed, following behind. "Please be careful."

But of course she didn't listen. Too excited to be cautious as she made for the marble staircase at the other end of the hall.

I followed behind. Looking around for any traps. For some reason I knew there weren't any. Yet my motherly cautiousness kept me on my toes.

"What the... Mom! Ziva! Come see this." Aurora said as she running behind one of the large columns, out of my sight.

Worried, I run after her. Followed shortly by Ziva. And to our greatest shock, we found ourselves staring at an oddity in this place. Before us laid a miniscule, 2 meter long, replica of a plane.

"It looks like our plane." Aurora said as she squatted to get a better look. "Only smaller."

"That is odd." I said. "Why would anyone leave this here?"

"To mess with us." Aurora brought her face closer to the plane. "Told you this is an experiment."

"Its not an experiment." Ziva joined her. Squatting down to examine the oddity.

"Then what do you call this?"

"A toy plane."

"Its too big to be a toy."

"Not if its for flying."

"That's not... Wait," Aurora gasped, lowering closer. "I see something inside!"

"Really, Aurora? How can..." Ziva squinted as something caught her eye. "Oh, damn... You're right. There's something inside." She lowered herself. "Wow. They really thought of all the details when making this."

"Ya." Aurora got even closer, she could practically kiss it. "Wait... WAIT!"

"Chill," Ziva winced. "I'm right beside you."

"Look, Ziva, those are people in there. And one is waving at me!"

"That cant be right."

"No, I'm serious! And... Oh my goodness! That's... That's Sara!

"Seriously, Au..." Ziva paused as she got closer. "Fuck... She's right again."

With that, I joined them too. Leaning close until my eyes were leveled with the windows. And to my greatest surprise, there really were people inside. No taller than 3-4 inches!

But more surprisingly, these were the same people in our plane. At least that's what I noticed as I saw a frightened, and tiny, Nicky clutching a rather confused, and equally tiny, Mr. Zakernak.

"What the hell is going on." I said in total disbelief.


..........


NICKY



I was pretty excited about the raffle, always had a thing for games. Though this one didn't turn up my way, because I read that Ophelia Queen, my best friend, won.

I was happy for her. But sad about losing. Especially sad about not getting to lounge in a fully paid, 5 star, beach resort. But once I mentioned it to Mr. Zakernak, saying how unfortunate it was to miss the opportunity to wear my new bikini, he was eager to go. Offering to pay the entire trip.

Guess I still win.

Mr. Zakernak, Tommy, was not my first choice to vacation with. I mean we were sleeping together, but I wanted to go with Ophelia more. She was after all my bestie!

Luckily for me it all worked out.

Ophelia was actually on the same plane as us. Even better, we were all using first class! Plus, I finally got to meet her wonderful girls. And how fun they were. I would have spent my entire time with them if Mr. Zakernak didn't ruin it by drinking too much and started ogling the elder Queen girl.

We waited for about another hour until the plane finally arrive. Soon I found myself in a seat trying to stop Tommy from initiating something more rated R compared to what we started in the lounge. My efforts were rewarded as Tommy passed out from all the drinks he had, which left me alone to enjoy the perks of first class.

I did want to go hang with Ophelia, but she was already talking to a man. With a knowing smirk, I decided to leave her be. Though deep down I couldn't help but feel a little disturbed by her choice of company. I really wished it was with me,

Then the storm hit us.

It came out of nowhere and shook us all to the core. I really thought we were about to die. All the more when a large bolt of lighting struck the plane. Blinding me with its strong light and rendering me unconscious.


..........


"Nicky..."

"Huh..." I woke up rather abruptly.

"Nicky!"

"Tom..."

"Good. You're ok."

"Wha... What happened?"

"Not sure." Tommy responded with a frown.

"Are we dead?" I asked, remembering the storm.

"I'm not sure!" He barked. Making me flinch. "Ugh. Sorry. I'm just not used to situations like this."

"It... Its ok."

As I started to regain full consciousness, I notice how full on crazy everyone was getting. And how cramped first class got. Maybe during my unconsciousness people started to flood in to find out what was happening.

Everyone was yelling over the other towards the equally clueless and flustered stewardesses. To their credit, they remained calm and tried their very best to keep order. But of course no one at this moment cared to listen. It was getting wild that even the pilot and air marshals, the only authorities here, were slowly losing control.

"This is madness! You must have some sort of idea where we are?"

"As we keep mentioning, we cant get any signal here."

"How the hell did we get here then!?"

"You're the pilot. The plane couldn't have flown here by itself!"

"There must have been something you know? Anything!?"

"I knew it! We are all fucking dead!"

"We are not dead, you nut!"

"How the fuck would you know?!"

"Enough!" Yelled a large man I assumed was the marshal. "No one here knows what happened after the storm. We all woke up like everyone else. All as confused as everyone else. And trying to start a fight is not going to change our situation."

"Then what the hell do you plan on doing to get us out of this," Tommy barked as he joined the crowd.

"Right now we are trying to get a signal to see where we are. But whatever hole we're in doesn't allow that."

"Shouldn't we send a party in search for better signal then?"

"We plan on doing that-"

"So why are you still here?" There were mumbles of agreement as all attention was focused on the marshal.

"We have no idea what's out there." The marshal sighed in relief from finally having some sort of order. "Plus, we need to be organized here before we start calling for volunteers to venture out."

"Then lets stop wasting time and get organized!" Disorder quickly grew again.

"Alright!" The Marshal growled, clearly reaching his limit. With a heavy sigh, he continued, "First we need to take inventory of our food supply."

"The fuck? Why?" Cried a woman who boarded with us in first class.

"We have no idea how long we'll be here. Its best to start rationing."

Another uproar of protest rung out. But before anything else could escalate, a sudden sound caught everyone's attention.

*CREEEEAAAAAK*

"What the-"

"COOL!" Came a powerful, yet familiarly soothing, voice.

"AURORA," said another powerful and familiar voice. "PLEASE BE CAREFUL."

"I... I know that voice," I said to myself.

As the strong voices continued to chatter, the frustrated people around started to melt in fear. And as tremors grew stronger, people got full on terrified.

"What the hell is going on out there?!"

"Oh fuck! There is something coming." Said a man who was pressed against the window. "And... Oh damn us all..."

"What.. What is it," asked another frightened woman.

"I... don't know. But its... its huge."

A storm of people rushed against the windows. Soon they too were cursing, gasping and/or crying out in terror.

"Tommy," I said while rushing to his side. He too was trying to check outside, but the crowd was so thick we couldn't really see anything. "What's going on."

"I... I dont know."

I held onto his arm as we felt the tremor grow and the chatter get closer. Whatever was speaking was right on top of us.

"WHAT THE... MOM! ZIVA! COME SEE THIS."

Suddenly a large shadow was seen shifting through the window, making the people backup in fear.

"IT LOOKS LIKE OUR PLANE... ONLY SMALLER."

"That cant be real!"

"Its a fucking monster!"

"We're all going to die!"

People started to storm to the other end of the plane, as if doing so would save them from whatever was out there. But for some reason, I didn't feel threaten. Maybe a bit flustered, but that was because of the people in here than what was out there. Though, for comfort, I pulled onto Tommy's arm.

"Sara. Come back here!"

I looked to the other, almost empty, side of the plane. The only one who remained looking out of the window was the girl I saw the younger Queen playing with.

"Pav. That's Aurora. That's Aurora!" The girl cried with excitement as she waved to whatever was outside.

"Take that girl out of there. She's attracting the monster!"

The girl's au pair tried to pry her away, but fell back and shrieked as large green eyes filled the window.

"LOOK, ZIVA, THOSE ARE PEOPLE IN THERE!" The strong voice vibrated the entire plane. "AND ONE IS WAVING AT ME!"

"THAT CANT BE RIGHT."

"NO, I'M SERIOUS! AND... OH MY GOODNESS! THAT'S... THAT'S SARA!"

"See," the girl happily cried back to her au pair. "It's really her!"

The people inside shifted nervously. Not sure what to do with the information, but the fear still remained. And it only grew as another pair of giant eyes joined the previews ones. Then another...

The last one I'm sure I saw somewhere before. Now only bigger.

"Oh fuck..." I said in total disbelief. "That IS Ophelia..."

"WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON," I said in sync with the powerful voice of my now gigantic bestie.

"No... no. That cant be her." Tommy whispered in total disbelief. "That's... A monster."

"You know that thing," the marshal asked the girl who seemed absolutely ecstatic.

"Ya. We're seatmate."

"What's she talking about? That thing is fucking huge," another crazed person spat. "The girl is delusional!"

"I'm not!"

"Get that girl out of there before she makes things worse."

"Ya! Take her away. She already attracted the beast!"

I watched in disbelief as the supposedly maturer people in the plane turned on the little girl. One man even run up and grabbed her arm.

"HEY," came a booming voice followed by a powerful thud that shook the plane. "LET HER GO!"

That was enough to scare the people back to their corner - screaming, whimpering and praying in fear.

"SARA, YOU OK?" The voice I came to recognize as Aurora's said.

"Ya." The young girl spoke as she got back on her feet, helped by the au pair who seemed to regain her senses as she saw her ward get attacked.

"YOU SERIOUSLY TALKING TO THEM?"

"THEY'RE REAL... AREN'T THEY?"

"NO THEY'RE NOT. ITS SOME SORT OF HOLOGRAM... OR SOMETHING."

"They don't think we're real." I noted.

"What does that mean for us?" Someone random beside me asked.

"I don't know."

"HOW CAN WE TELL IF THEY'RE REAL OR NOT?"

"EASY." The voice I recognised as Ziva's said. "WE NEED TO OPEN IT UP AND SEE WHATS INSIDE."

"OH... OK." The plane started to shake, causing the people inside to scream wildly.

"CAREFUL GIRLS. DON'T BREAK THE PLANE." Ophelia's unique voice said. "WE MAY NOT KNOW IF THOSE ARE... PEOPLE ARE OR NOT, SO LETS JUST BE CAREFUL. PLUS, IT SEEMS LIKE WE'RE REALLY TERRIFYING THEM."

"What the hell is happening?"

"They're going to break the plane.'

"We need to do something."

"SO HOW DO WE SEE IF THE PEOPLE ARE REAL OR NOT?"

"WHY DON'T WE TRY TO GET THEM OUT INSTEAD."

"IF THEY ARE REAL, THEN WONT THEY BE TOO SCARRED TO GET OUT?"

"GUESS THERE IS ONLY ONE WAY FIND OUT." Giant Ziva said.

Soon the plane was in another uproar as trunk sized fingers gripped its sides, obscuring several windows.

"LISTEN UP, PIPSQUEAKS. IF YOU DON'T COME OUT, I'LL START SQUEEZING."

"ZIVA, DON'T DO THAT. THIS BELONGS TO SOMEONE."

"I'M JUST TRYING TO SCARE THEM OUT."

"WELL NOW THEY WONT COME OUT." Aurora spoke.

"THEY WILL IF THEY'RE REAL." Ziva said. "NOW LILLIPUTIANS, I'LL GIVE YOU A MOMENT BEFORE I START SQUEEZING."

A moment of silence gripped everyone as the words of Ziva vibrated around us. But it didn't last. Soon, the more frantic people started to react.

"They want us to get out."

"We aren't seriously going to do that?"

"Like hell we will!"

"Would you rather die from being crush?"

"She wont do it."

"They don't think we're real. What's stopping them from harming us?"

"We need to get out!" Sara cried. "Its Aurora and her family. They wont harm us!"

"They want to crush us!"

"Let's just stay put and act like we aren't real. They'll eventually get bored and leave."

"That's the dumbest idea I've ever heard!"

"Enough!" I finally got the courage to speak. Things were getting out of hand as the marshal seemed too taken by the sudden development to keep order. And I did believed Sara. Those giants outside were Ophelia and her girls. And I knew bestie would never harm us. If anyone could help, its her. I trusted Ophelia with my life. "We need to get out."

"Are you insane, Nicky?" Tommy spat.

"The girl is right." I spoke, trying to hold a strong tone. "They are friends."

"How do you know?" Asked someone from the crowd.

"Because I work with the mother." I admitted. "She's the other giant outside."

"The fuck... Do you know what's going on?"

"Ya. Are you part of this. Is this a fucking prank!"

"Tell us what you know!"

"QUIET," Cried the marshal, finally regaining his wits. When things got still, he looked at me with a serious glare and ask. "Are you sure you know those things?"

"Yes." I responded with as much confidence I could muster. Though inside I was quaking like a leaf.

"Will they help us?"

"Yes."

The marshal looked hard into my eyes, as if searching for an ounce of lie. He found none. "Ok... We'll open a door."

"You cant be se-"

"We will open a door and that's final!" He shouted with such strength that nobody disputed his decision. "We need help. And if what she's saying is true, then they were one of us. How they got big - the hell I'd know. But one thing is for sure, we need to do something. And its either staying here to possibly get crushed or ignored. Or taking a gamble."

"How do you know they'd help us?"

"I don't. But we'll soon find out."

There were murmurs of disapproval, but no one spoke up.

"Liz," the marshal spoke to one of the stewardess. "Open the door."

Then turning to me, he spoke.

"We need you up front. If that is your friend, then you'll be speaking for all of us."


..........


OPHELIA


Everything was too unreal. Below us was apparently a plane filled the people flew with. Real or not, it was still super strange and terrifying. On one hand, if they weren't real, than who'd go through such lengths to make this extremely detailed model of our plane? On the other, if they were... then there was a plane filled with tiny people!

I wanted to freak out. But this was not the situation for that. As the Mother, I had to be composed.

Thankfully my girls were equally calm. And I could see why. Aurora was excited about everything and always saw the good in bad situation. Ziva was just a composed person. She also didn't think those tiny beings were real. Guess she was in denial. Not that I blamed her, I shared that sentiment.

"Something is happening," Aurora said as she shifted around trying to get a glimpses behind Ziva's hand. "I think they're getting out."

"Really?" My older daughter took her hand off to look inside.

"Guess I'm right again?"

"Not until that door opens."

We all lowered ourselves to get a better look. Sure enough the people inside seemed to be debating. Makes sense. If I was in there, I'd definitely be wondering if it was safe to trust giants. But they seem to have reached an agreement, probably pressured by Ziva's bluff. With held breaths, we watched as someone made for a door and slowly opened it.

"Told ya they were real," Aurora smirked as she lowered herself a bit to fast for the tiny people's comfort.

"Let's... calm down a bit," I said, basking at the surreal figure near the open door - dressed like a stewardess - stumble back in fear. Soon she was replaced by someone else. Someone I noticed. "N-Nicky?"

"H-h-hi," she said with an unsure wave. Her voice was soft but still audible.

"That's the tall woman from the lounge!" Aurora gasped. "She's so tiny!"

"Aura," I hushed her. "You're scaring them."

"No I'm not. I'm just-"

"Aurora!" Cried another voice - this one younger. Soon a smaller figure joined Nicky at the door, jumping and waving up at us.

"Sara," Aurora called, equally excited. "Oh goodness! You're so tiny!"

"No I'm not. You're the one that's huge." The young girl chuckled as she raised her hands over her head. "Pick me up."

"No, Sara!" The au pair called from somewhere in the safety of the plane.

"Its fine, Pav. They wont hurt me."

I was surprised how trusting the young girl was. If I was the one inside, and Aurora was the one asking to be picked up by a giant, I'd definitely act like the au pair - terrified beyond belief.

"Come on Aurora!"

"Sure." She lowered her hand.

"Aura, wait." I said, stopping anything from happening.

"Why?"

"Well... I'm not sure we should be carrying anyone that small... I mean... we might... well, break it...them?"

"I can't... believe this," Ziva finally broke from her daze. "This has to be a... a hologram."

"Wow! You still cant believe it?" Aurora rolled her eyes. "Even when you see them with your own eyes?"

"Its more probable than... Than them shrinking!" Ziva frowned. "Besides, to really see if they're real, we need to pick one up."

"Oh... Right... I'm definitely with Ziva on this." Aurora then re-extend her hands.

"Just be careful." I said, my heart pounding with extreme nerve. A feeling that was shared by the terrified people in the plane.

I always knew Aurora was a gentle. Hardly broke anything, ever. But this was different from handling a glass vase. This was a breathing, living, being! At a size so small it looked like they'd shatter if poked.  

In the end, all my worried were for nothing. Aurora seemed to know what she was doing. Like she was born for this. Instead of just snatching tiny Sara up, she placed her hand near the foot of the door, creating a platform big enough for her tiny friend to step on. And with a hop, the small girl made it safely on Aurora's palm.

"Oh... My... God..." Aurora basked in total amazement. "You're so light. And CUTE!"

"Whoa!" Sara gasped as she was suddenly hoisted up to my girl's face.

"Sorry," Aurora said with an apologetic smile as she got wide eyed in adoration of the tiny girl on her palm.

Even Ziva and I leaned in to better look at the unreal display in front of us. I mean up till now it was still hard to believe this was happening. Yet there on my daughter's hand was Sara. Meaning at our feet was a plane filled with the now tiny individuals we flew with.

Now that I think about it, we should probably deal with them too. They clearly are terrified and confused at our situation. I was too. But with this size, the situation hit differently for me compared to them

The next step was obvious. We had to find out what was going on, then work out a plan to deal with our immediate situation. To do that, I first need to get the tiny, terrified people to trust us.

"Um, girls... Would you be darlings and give me a minute with the people in the plane." I whispered, figuring that one giant in their immediate vicinity was more than they wanted.

"What? Why?"

"I just need to talk with the people on the plane. See if anyone has an idea of what's going on."

"Oh..." The younger girl frowned. "Can I at least keep Sara?"

We all looked down at the doll sized girl, which broke her from her own daze. I guess she was equally in awe of us as we were to her.

"She's not a... toy." I said with hesitation while regarding the girl and the au pair by the door who was too frightened to follow her ward.. "But I guess its up to her."

"I'm ok with it." Sara beamed in the cutest of manner that made Aurora coo. Even Ziva showed a rare smile.

"Ok. Guess we'll leave then." Ziva said, gently guiding Aurora to the columns at the other side of the room.

"Wa-wait!" Called the au pair. Shivering in place.

"Pav, its fine. They wont hurt me." Sara reassured her carer.

"I... cant... leave you..."

"Want to come along?" Aurora asked. Lowering herself again.

"Wha..." the scared woman backed up.

"Come on, Pav," Sara encouraged from the cupped hand she was riding. "They wont bite."

All of us watching held our breath as Pav debated on following Sara or not. But it seemed her care for the young girl outweighed her fears. With great hesitation, the young lady slowly inched closer. Terrified, she closed her eyes and jumped onto the giant palm.  

Aurora smiled in approval as Sara celebrated her efforts. "See, that wasn't so bad. Was it?"

"I... I guess not." Came an uneasy reply.

"I'm going to stand up now." Aurora spoke gently. "Are you alright with that?"

The lady replied with a nod as Aurora did as she said.

The sight made my heart melt. My girl was such sweet angel.

With a proud smile, I watched as they slowly made their way to the other end of the room. Now that is was just me, I decided that it was time to handle the other terrified souls.

I sat on the ground and mustered the sweetest smile I had to look less intimidating. Turning my attention to Nicky and the plane, I took a moment to take in the surreal sight. Not long ago Nicky was towering over me. Now? She was as shorter as my finger!

"Hi," I said softly. Not wanting to scare anyone. "Sooo... This is... Something..."

"Freaky is what this is," Nicky chuckled nervously. "I mean... You gained weight."

"Funny," I smiled, glad she trying lighten the mood. "But you shouldn't tease someone at that size."

"Right," She shifted awkwardly. Not sure if it was from fear or nerve, but I had to reassure her, and everyone else listening, that I was here to help.

"Nicky. I want you to know that I wont harm you. Any of you."

"I... I know. But the people inside might not feel the same way."

"Of course," I sighed. "Is everyone ok? Tommy?"

"He's fine. Everyone is. Just terrified and confused."

"Aren't we all," I tried to be relatable.

"Do... Do you know what's going on?"

"No. The girls and I just woke up and... found you guys like this."

Nicky looked back inside, and I followed her gaze. The people were indeed scared and confused. Some more than others. And I needed to do something about it.

With my sweetest voice, I spoke. "Hi everyone. My name is Ophelia Queen. But you can just call me Ophelia. And I want you all to know that I'm here to help."

I had absolutely no idea what was going on. But whatever I could imagine fell short of what we were going to experience for the next days to come.

OPHELIA


Humans can be frustrating to deal with no matter what size. Especially if they are in mass and translating their fears into anger. Which was all thrown at me because I was big and supposedly the "outsider" in this ordeal despite the fact that I was also a passenger on the plane.

At first I thought it was a good idea to get the people to see me as harmless. But now that they weren't scared, they freely brought out their nasty side and accuse me of the entire situation. Making me miss when they quietly feared me.

Guess there was some sense into their accusations. Why was it that only my girls and I weren't small? The surroundings looked like it was built for someone our size. So it was logical to assumed they changed and we didn't. Following that logic, it was then natural to think we knew something they didn't.

But we were as lost as everyone else.

Yet here were over 40 of the braver souls - standing outside the plane and before my crossed legs - yelling all at once at me. And leading them was none other than Tommy, my now tiny boss. Once he realized "the monster" was truly me, he got all cocky. Acting like I had to do as he said since I worked for him.

Only now did I see how height played a role in authority. It was amusing watching him runt. Any other day I'd do as Tommy wished. But now? Well he just seemed cute at his frustrated state. They all did.

After minutes of pointless arguing, I realized that we weren't getting anywhere in this chaotic exchange. I had to take charge if we wanted to find a solution.

"Ok, enough," I huffed loudly. Causing the still skittish people to hush up. "Marshal, what do you suggest we do?"

"Why are you asking him?" Tommy asked with a frown.

"Because, he is the one trained to deal with situations like these. If this required a professional in business, then I'll gladly ask you. You're the only business man I know and trust." I said to make Tommy happy enough to calm down.

It worked. His inflated ego made him thrust his chest out and back off, "Of course. What do we do then, Marshal?"

The marshal suggested that we try going out of the building, cave, or whatever this place was, and see if we can get a signal. Apparently they couldn't get any in here.

So it was decided that I carry him out with the portable, long ranged, radio they had. The marshal was a bit nervous at first, but ultimately climbed onto my hand.

Along with the marshal came the curious William - the man I talked with on the lounge and in the plane. Amongst everyone here, only he and Nicky took my side. So I let him join. Besides, he also knew a thing or two about navigations. Claiming he could help find where we are.

I got to say, it was surreal holding them on my palm. Aurora was right, they weighed nothing at all. And looked almost like moving action figures. But I knew better. These were real men who's lives were literally in my hands.

"You heading out," came Ziva's voice from behind. Next to her was Aurora who still held Sara and a calmer Pav.

"Yes, got to go see if we can find a signal or something," I slowly raised my hand to show the men tagging along, "Marshal, these are my girls, Ziva and Aurora. And girls this is Neil, and I believe you already met William."

"Hi," the two grown men waved nervously. Which was kinda funny. No doubt they're big at their original height - I remember William being tall, and Neil looked taller than him. But now they were skittish before my kid girls.

"Can we come," Aurora asked with excitement in her voice.

"Can we," an equally excited Sara pleaded.

"I don't see why now," I said, looking over to the people by/in the plane. "They wont be going anywhere."

We climbed up the marble stairs towards the larger wooden door. Again, all we had to do was slide the bolt and push. With minimal creaking, it slowly swung open. Instantly flooding the hall with bright daylight.

"Wow," Aurora basked in exhilaration, exiting the door before I could stop her.

Ziva sighed. Following her sister with me not far behind.

We found ourselves on a rocky mountain beside the sea. The place we came from was carved into the rocky earth. Like a underground bunker. At the gate were tall pillars, all painted and carved with wondrous images.

"Glyphs," William remarked as he stared in awe of the pillars.

"What," Aurora asked, getting closer to my hand.

"The images," he pointed at the pillars. "They're glyphs."

"You understand them?" I asked curiously.

"No. But I've seen similar things in ancient temples."

"Temples?" Ziva chimed in. "Is that were we are? A temple?"

"Not entirely sure," William chuckled nervously as my towering daughters crowded him. "But the inside and outside does give a rather temply vibe."

"Yes, it does," Aurora nodded her head like she knew what he was talking about.

"Do you know from what place this types of structures can be found?" The marshal asked, less timid now.

"Its hard to say," William robbed the back of his head. "I see some Greek, Egyptian, and Indian influence in the structure, painting, and style. So I can't quite put us on a map just yet. Sorry..."

"Its alright," I smiled down at the man. "Everything helps."

Looking around, I noticed that we were in an open stoned terrace. Beyond that was a stone road that lead into the vast, green valley bellow.

"Guess we follow that," Ziva remarked.

"It should lead somewhere," the marshal agreed. "But for now lets try to see if we can setup the radio. Could you please place me somewhere high?"

I complied. Handing William to Ziva so he can examine the pillars, I then climbed up the slope of the mountain with the marshal until we stood on top of the "temple". Placing Neil before my snickers, I stepped back to give him place to work.

Seeing him so small before me made me feel like this was all a dream. How was it even possible that there was a living man smaller than my shoes?

After a few minutes of frustration, Neil nervously beckoned me back. Again, I picked him up. Still dazed by the fact that the small action figure on my hand was actually a real man.

"No luck?"

"None," he sighed. "Its just as I thought, our shrunken equipments are too weak to get or send a signal."

"The people inside wont like to hear that."

"Tell me about it," he shared my frustration. "Guess the next step is to send people out to find help."

"By people you mean me?" I gave a tired smile.

"Please?" He smiled back.


..........


It was decided that I follow the road to get help. The people at the plane had their own plans, but I just ignored them and said what I was going to do. As frustrated as they got, they couldn't do much to stop me.

I left the marshal in charge, much to Tommy's disappointment. And decided to allow William to come along. Maybe he could find out more on where we are. Besides, he was the only one who volunteered. Nicky did look like she wanted to join, but we both knew she had to stay to keep Tommy in check.

As much as I begged my girls to stay and protect the other, they didn't want to. Aurora because she felt adventurous and Ziva because she claimed that she'd end up stomping the entire plane if she was left alone with those "selfish bastards". I could see that. Honestly, Tommy alone could get Ziva to go berserk.

In the end, I caved. Allowing the girls to tag along. It was for the best. We could use this as an opportunity to bond. Salvage whatever we could from this situation. After all, we were still on vacation.

One thing that I stay firm on was that Sara and Pav would be left behind. As much as the former and my daughter begged, we couldn't risk them coming along since we didn't know what awaited us out there.

Again, the people weren't happy that we were all going. Scared that some giant rat will attack them. And again I just ignored them. They had more to fear from a frustrated Ziva than any rat. Besides, I had a feeling that they were safe in this temple.


..........


WILLIAM


This entire situation was out of some fantasy manga/comic. As a real geek, I always thought I'd be ecstatic if I ever found myself in a reincarnation scenario like this. But actually living it? That was an entire thing. Because now I found myself speechless while staring up at the towering forms of Ophelia and her girls.

We were all absolutely bewildered by overwhelming thoughts and emotions at the absurdity we found ourselves in. Many of my fellow passengers translated these uneasy feelings into anger. Targeting the giants just because they're different. I understood why they did this, but I still had to voice my opinion and say we could trust them. From the short time I had with Ophelia, I knew she wasn't one to harm a fly.

It took some time, but Ophelia managed to calm the people down and setup with a plan. The first of ended up failing - our equipment couldn't really find a signal. So the next plan was to go find help.

Again, the people hated the idea of being left without the protection of our giant guardians. But by this point Ophelia didn't entertain them. What she decided to do was what would be done.

It was kinda admirable seeing her take command. Especially when she stood over us, glaring down at the people at her feet like a deity about to cast her judgement. It made me shudder.

In shame, I shook away the lewd thoughts that were forming. It wasn't appropriate to think such things of someone as respectable as Ophelia. Even if she was... hot...

To my greatest pleasure and surprise, I was allowed to accompany Ophelia and her girls. Apparently my knowledge on historical architectures and geography could come in hand to find out where exactly we where. Though I didn't really share that belief. Whatever the case, I gladly tagged along.

With a pumping heart, I made my way back onto Ophelia's hand. Just being held on it was surreal and beyond anything I've ever done. The large palm radiating descent amount of heat to make me feel comfortable. The skin felt was soft and spongy. Like a thick, leather bed. And the smell... it had a bit of musk mixed slightly with the lotion she put on. A kind of sweet and sour that just felt relaxing to inhale.

"You ready," Ophelia asked me.

"Y-ya," I replied. Hating myself for acting like a pervy teen.


..........


As we followed the stone road down the mountain, everything became stranger. This venture was suppose to help us understand our situation. Not confuse us more.

"Its a tree!" Aurora said looking at the small, weird bush by our giant shoes.

"Its a bush," Ziva rolled her green eyes. "When have you ever seen a tress this big."

"Ms. Yuna had a tree that big."

"That was a bonsai tree. This..." Ziva gently shoved the tiny thing with her boot. Easily manipulating it. "...Looks nothing like that."

"Ma, tell her this is a tree."

"I'm not entirely sure myself, Hon." Ophelia replied. "Looks like one. But its too small."

"Its the perfect size to him," Aurora pointed to me. There was some truth in her words. To me it was a tree. But I guess from their POV it looked like a shrub.

"They shrunk."

"Maybe it shrunk too."

"She has a point," I finally said, while examining the oddity. "Maybe whatever affected us, affected it as well."

"See, its a tree," she spat her tongue at me.

"C-could you please put me down," I asked Ophelia timidly. Fighting myself from saying Ma'am. From our previews conversations I found out she didn't like it because it made her feel old.

With a warm smile that made my heart skip, my bearer complied. Lowering me right next to the "tree" and in the middle of their towering legs.

I found myself totally overwhelmed by the fact that I stood barely taller than their ankles. Even more so when they leaned in, yet sill looming above, to watch me. I never felt so small and defenseless in my life.

"Is everything alright," Ophelia asked, worry visible in her eyes.

"Ya," I forced a chuckle. "Its just... I'm not used to being so tiny."

"Well, we aren't used to you being all tiny as well."

"Quite so." I forced another nervous chuckle. "Anyways." I directed my focus elsewhere. "Lets see this so called tree."

Walking over, I inspected the oddity more thoroughly. At ground level it looked like a tree. No, it definitely was. And what grew beside it, proved it.

"Damn." I cussed while picking up the flower. "This is more confusing."

"Why, what is it?" Aurora asked, getting on her knees. Making the ground quiver as she moved.

"Its a flower," I raised it up the to the large green eyes of the curious giant. "Its my size."

"Wow," Aurora said as she pinched the tiny thing from my hand. "It is a flower. A tiny one!"

"That can't be," Ziva frowned. Getting on her knees to better look at it. Eyes widening as she examined the small thing between her sister's finger tips. "H-how is that possible,"

"No sure," I sighed. "But it sure makes things more complicated to understand."

"Does that mean we grew?" Ophelia asked.

"I'm not entirely sure now. The temple was your size. So I assumed we shrunk. But..."

"Everything else is small," She concluded.

"Maybe not everything. Maybe its just the vegetations around this area. The only way to find out is to continue down the road."

"Sooo," Aurora sang. "Is that a tree or not?"

Sighing heavily, I looked up at Ziva and gave her an apologetic smile. "I guess it is."

"See. I'm right again." She gave her sister the smuggest grin I've seen. "It must suck to be always wrong."


..........


Things kept getting weirder as we followed the road. The further inland we went, the more vegetations appeared. All in the my small size.

The regularity of scale made us question who shrunk or grew. The temple was built in Ophelia's scale, yet the surrounding flora was for people like me. Who's size was the oddity?

It wasn't until Aurora spotted something white and small on the distance, right next to an uneven plain, that things became more... confusing.

"That's a sheep," Aurora exclaimed, bolting towards what she saw.

"Aurora," Her mother sighed, waffing over her minty breath. "Please be careful."

"Don't worry, Mom. I..." She stopped right at a protruding part of the uneven terrain that came up to her knees. Looking at something hidden behind it.

"What is..." Ziva paused too. Her eyes widened.

Out of curiosity, their mother joined them. Walking around the pair to see what they saw on the ground.

"Damn," I cussed softly at the unbelievable sight.

Before us, flanked by the steep uneven terrain - which I now knew was a steep hill - and my giant companions were four people my size. All bowing.

They were dressed in tunics and cloaks, and diverse in race - two looked Mediterranean based, one European and the other African. And from all the sheep around, I assumed they were shepherds. The diversity, clothing, and overall aesthetic made it hard to guess which country we were at. In fact, everything about them looked strange. Like they were straight out of a fantasy comic book.

They even acted in a manner I'd never expect. Instead of fear, they showed total reverence, awe, and submission towards the giants that stood over them. Like being in the presence titans was nothing short of natural.

"Uhmm..." Aurora said, excited and confused at what laid before our eyes. Turning towards an equally stunned mother, she asked, "...What are they doing?"

"Bowing," Ziva said, equally confused and surprised.

"I see that. But why?"

"They are in awe of you," I spoke. Equally unsure of this situation. But certain that these people were clearly showing respects to Ophelia and her girls.

As confusing as everything that happened was, one thing was for sure. We didn't shrink. And this may not be earth.


..........


OPHELIA


"What should we do," I asked. Confused and taken aback by the bowing locals. Finding them left me with more questions that answers.

I looked over at Ziva and William. Both of them were at a lost too. The only person who seemed unfazed was Aurora.

"Let's talk to them," she said in a cheery manner. Like it was normal to find people the size of her fingers bowing at us. "Hello there."

Aurora bent down before the closest tiny. He was a lightly tanned boy with curly, dark hair. Dressed in a simple tunic that looked like those used in ancient times.

"Could you uhm... rise for a while..."

"F-forgive me, D-Divine," the lad spoke in words we could somehow understand. "I-I'm... Not worthy?"

"Worthy?" Aurora chuckled. "Such a funny thing to say. Come on. Stand. I deem you worthy enough to stand."

Aurora loved acting the part of the princess. A role she was good at. A silly act, but one that seemed to work as the lad hesitantly complied.

"There," my youngest smiled. "That's better. Now tell us why you're acting all strange?"

"S-strange..." the young lad spoke unsurely.

"Bowing. Calling us 'Divine'. Yes, that's strange."

"B-because..." He shifted nervously as his gaze turned towards me. "She's Goddess Ophelia. Our Divine."

All eyes slowly turned to me. Leaving me absolute bewildered.


..........


It was getting more confusing by the second.

I thought finding locals would solve all our problems. But it did the exact opposite. Even more confusing was the fact that William claimed that he couldn't understand the words the locals' spoke. Because it was in an entire different language!

So how was it possible that we understood them? And how was it that when we spoke back, the locals understood us. When William tired to converse with them, they looked at him confused? They couldn't understand a word he said!

As Aurora continued to question the boy, the more I felt my world turning.

Apparently I was a goddess to them. Not just some random goddess by another name. They knew me as "Goddess Ophelia".

What kind of coincidence was that?!?

 They claimed that I was the spitting image of all the sculptures, paintings, and statues in the grand city. My city.

The more they spoke, the more I feared we weren't actually on earth.

"Do you know any city known as Vana?" I asked William. "In history or otherwise."

"No," he looked at me with a confused frown as I explained to him what the locals were saying.

"Apparently its Mom's city," Aurora chuckled. "Mom you should have told us you're a goddess. Life would have been so different."

"She's not a goddess," Ziva frowned. "This is... all a misunderstanding..."

"Sure," Aurora teased, "You've been wrong all day. Want to continue your streak?"

"This I am certain of," Ziva grumbled. "Do you really believe Mother is a god?"

"I don't believe it myself," I chuckled nervously. "I wouldn't be working my self to death if I was."

As time passed, the locals became more at ease with us. They never feared us, but held me to such high regards that it was both daunting and awkward. I had to use my "goddess authority" to force them to stop calling me Goddess or Divine. But they wouldn't dare call me by name alone.

"Come on, get on." Aurora tried to lure the tiny boy known as Kino onto her hands so he could lead us to the city of Vana. If we wanted to find out what was happening, Kino suggested we ask the High Priestess. My priestess...

"I'm not worthy, Divine," Kino bowed again. Refusing too get onto the hand before him.

"Look, who can claim you're unworthy? A goddess or her subject?" Aurora asked with a gentle smile.

"T-the goddess," he said, still on his knees, but now seated up.

"And Ma, is he worthy?" My youngest giggled while Ziva rolled her eyes.

I didn't like being called god. But we had questions that needed answers, and he could help us.

"Look, boy," I sighed. "We really need your help. Would you please do me a favor and get on my daughter's hand?"

"O-of course, Goddess!" He beamed. Totally honored to serve me. "As you wish it, so shall it be!"

"Great," I huffed while Aurora snickered.


..........


Finding the city wasn't hard. According to Kino, all we had to do was follow the stone road and it'll eventually take us there. Like how all roads lead to Rome, all roads here lead to the grand city of Vana. It was the heart of my world.

Yes... "my world"...

The more we talked with Kino, the more we found out how bizarre our situation was. My assumptions were true, Kino claimed we weren't on earth. We were in "Goddess Ophelia's world". The one I apparently personally shaped.

I still didn't believe what he claimed about me. But I did believe this wasn't earth. After all, I am a giant here. And nothing I saw from this height resembled earth.

"At least we know why we can't get a signal," William joked. "Our equipment aren't synced with the satellites here. If there are any, that is."

The closer we got to our destination, the more locals we met. Each one giving us gasps of surprise before bowing in reverence. Soon, instead of just wanderers, farmers, or shepherds, we spotted villages. Then towns. All looking foreign in design. More fantasy like in appearance. Definitely like nothing we had back on earth.

Aurora got excited as we made contact with more locals and their settlements. Skipping off, she greeted the bowing tinies and played with the animals she found absolutely adorable.

Even Ziva seemed enthralled by it all. Pausing from time to time to examine something that took her fancy. Like now as she was greeted by tiny, curious children who bravely climbed her boots. Shrieks of dismay were heard as parents scold their kids for bothering a Divine. Apologizing to Ziva like their children just commit a great taboo. Kino said it was because my daughter's old shoes were too holy to be desecrated by them.

"Its fine," Ziva spoke unsurely as the parents prayed for her forgiveness. Gently, she pinched the children's tunic, carried them off, and gave them back to their parents. "See, no harm done."

As for me, I truly found the local's behavior strange. They really believed I was their goddess. And in extension, my girls as well. These people showed their utmost respect towards us, and followed behind as we passed. Trying to keep up with our long strides while singing and dancing. Celebrating my arrival.

Their goddess's arrival...

Aurora liked the attention. More than once, she joined the crowd that were barely as tall as her shoes. Laughing along with the merry people as they walked through her legs, using her like an arch. She acted like her lovable self, and the locals adored her for that.

Ziva seemed as lost as me. Though her curiosity did make her linger closer to Aurora. Not shying away from the approaching locals or hesitate in handling the braver souls that bowed before her boots.

Again, I didn't know how to feel about all of this. It felt strange being treated like some sort of returning goddess. Even more so when the locals started to chant my name. Proclaiming me as their Divine.

It made me feel... like an imposter. In knew who I was and...

"I'm not a goddess." I huffed under my breath.

With an annoyed frown that only William could see, I picked up my pace. Detaching myself from the slow moving group and marched ahead to the forest the road cut through.

Along my way I met more people on wagons, beasts of mythical varieties, or just on their feet. Looking like traders and travelers. All stopped and cleared the more narrow forest road so I could walk at ease. Bowing as I passed. Showing me the same respect and adoration as the people we passed.

I ignored them and trudged on. Feeling too uneasy. And in my rush, I failed to see the clearing that lead down a hill to a city at the distance.

"Whoa," William basked. Causing me to lift my head from the ground and see what took his breath away.

"Whoa," I said, equally amazed.

At the valley bellow was one of the most beautiful cities I've ever seen.

It looked like one straight out of a fantasy novel. There were tall towers crowned with golden ornaments. The buildings were in wondrous designs, made from marble, and decorated with the most beautiful colors from flowers, jewels, drapes, and/or paintings. There were large gardens, stadiums/arenas, and even glistening canals with gorgeous boats in them. No city I've seen on earth could match this in beauty or grandeur. If paradise was real, then I'm sure it looked like this.

But what really took my breath away, was what laid behind the city.

The stone road we followed cut through the center of the wondrous city and lead to the base of a mountain where it was replaced by marble stairs. The mountain looked like it was sliced and on top of the leveled plain sat the most splendid palace. By the looks of its scale, I knew it was built for people my size.

The palace was as big as a quarter of the city itself. Its columns were decorated with golds, silvers and gems. Artistically designed like the glyphs in the temple we came from. On its sides were pools that flowed towards the marble stairs and fell along its side to the canals of the city. The main building was pristine and designed like a mix of Hagia Sophia, Taj Mahal and Olympian temple.

It radiated glamor and richness. Sitting above the city like its crown and protector. A palace fit for a god.

"Wow," Ziva and Aurora gasped in awe as they joined me. And together we shared a moment to bask at the splendor that laid before us.

After our moment of basking, we continued down the hill to the entrance of the city. The closer we got, the more we saw what awaited us.

At the front of the city waited a larger mass of people waiting excitedly to greet us. And to our greatest surprise, leading them was a woman way larger than her companion. But still only half our height.

She was beautiful. Putting every supermodel or actress from earth to shame. Her hair were like golden threads, full in volume, and danced seductively as the wind blew passed. Her eyes were seductive and charmingly blue. Her body was sculpted to perfection. And covering its fineness was a gorgeous, white dress. It showed her slim shoulders and arms, and fell gracefully to her laces sandals covered feet.

Instantly, I knew this was the High Priestess Kino told us about. Because she just radiated an aura of authority, refinement, and grace. Truly a woman like I've never seen before.

"Welcome, Divine." Her musical voice filled the air as she gracefully bowed to me. The smaller people by her feet mirrored her, showing me their devotion by pressing their heads on the ground.

I couldn't help but blush furiously. The attention and respect they showed wasn't something I felt like I deserved. And from the looks of it, Ziva and even the excited Aurora were at a loss of words.

And it got awkward as silence fell.

"Uhm... Ophelia," William nudged my finger. "I think they're waiting for you."

"W-what?" I looked at him confused.

"Tell them to rise." He whispered loudly.

"Oh... Right." Blushing even darker, I spoke. "Please...Rise."

Obeying me, the woman in white stood up elegantly. Smiling as she met my eyes. "Oh, Divine. We are so overwhelmed with joy from your arrival." She sang with utmost glee. "When we saw the light shining from your coastal temple, we prayed it was you. And here you are!"

Again, those words made me cringe. It felt so wrong. I'm a single mom. One who is overlooked. Who is overworked. No one remarkable or special. Just a mom. Not a goddess!

And I felt like I needed to come clean before things get complicated. So with a long, slow breath, I chose to confess my truth.

"Right... well... I uhm... I believe there is a misunderstanding."

"Mom, what are you doing," Aurora asked with a confused frown.

"Clearing things up," I whispered to my youngest before addressing the assembled people. There was probably a better time and place to do this, but I just did it anyways. "As I've said, there is some sort of confusion. I am not a god. I'm just a regular woman. A mom. Who, through unforeseen circumstances, found herself, with her girls, in this strange land."

The reaction was as I expected. The locals exchanged looks of confusion and question. Murmurs slowly spread as people debated on what they have heard.

"So please forgive us if we made you think we were Divines. But I assure you, we aren't your gods."

Amongst the confused locals, only the gorgeous woman stayed composed. Surprising me by smiling more sweetly as she regarded me. With genuine adoration, she spoke.

"Forgive us," the lady half bowed. "Our Mistress has returned after a long time from a far away land. It is natural that Her Worship may not remember who she truly is."

"I remember quite well," I huffed. "I'm not your Divine."

"Well, Goddess or not," the lady continued to smile, staying strong with her beliefs of me. "Would you at least allow us to welcome you? As honored guests instead of gods?"

I looked at both Ziva and Aurora. Both giving me mixed reactions. The former shrugged, clearly as lost as me. And the latter strongly hinting me to agree.

So with a heavy sigh, I decided to comply to the woman's wishes. After all, we did need their help.

"You may." I said. Cringing slightly as the roars of celebration started anew.


..........


The walk through the city for me was spent feeling a mix of awkwardness and in awe. In awe of the wonderful structures all around. And awkward because of songs of worship, bows, and praises I endlessly received. No matter how hard I tried to convince then I wasn't their god, the locals wouldn't listen. Their faith staed strong.

The deeper we got in the city, the more I saw of its unusual inhabitants and structures. Like the High Priestess, who was called Savara, there were others with varying sizes. Like the other "priestesses/priests" who followed us. All of them taller than their counterparts, yet only stood as high as my knee and waist high to Savara. And others stood only as tall as the priestesses'/priests' waist, who then stood twice as tall as the common size.

The buildings were also built in varying sizes to accommodate the different individuals. But most were scaled for the smallest and most abundant size. The scales seemed to be rarer the taller they got. In fact, Savara was the only one her height. Clearly rank was based on the size of each individual. So I could see why they saw my girls and I as superior to them.

Before long, we were climbing up the marble stairs to the grand palace above. Apparently, it was the temple of Goddess Ophelia. Their goddess. Not me.

Halfway up, we came to a small plateau. And right at the middle stood something that stopped my heart. Erect for all to see was a marble statue of their god. And just like Kino claimed, it was the spitting image of me.

"Ma," Aurora gasped as she saw it, "That's you!"

"I-it cant be," I said in disbelief. The statue was a beautiful version of me. Giving out an aura of divinity that I didn't have. But still, I couldn't deny the physical resemblance.

"This is getting fucking weird," Ziva shook her head. Hoping that she saw the statue wrong. Hell, I followed her. Wishing that my eyes were deceiving me.

"Our Goddess Ophelia," Savara said with a small bow towards the statue. "You can see our confusion, Lady Ophelia. You are the walking embodiment of ever painting, sculpture, and mosaic of our Divine."

"I-its just... a-a coincidence."

"Coincidences are negligible when dealing with the Divine," Savara smiled again. Facing me with hope and longing in her eyes. Seeing someone that wasn't me. "I know this may be all strange to you right now. But please, allow me to help you remember yourself. If I fail, then I wont bother you anymore."

I looked at the godlike statue of me. Thinking about what Savara said. As much as I didn't believe if, I couldn't deny the similarity. And for a split second, I thought, "Was that really me? Was I a goddess?"

No. I was some boring, single mother named Ophelia. I would have known if I was a goddess!

This was all just a coincidence.

Whatever the case, I would humored the elegant lady. We did need her help. And in exchange, all she wanted to try and remind me of who I am.


..........


After passing the midpoint, the majority of the locals stopped following us. Leaving only the clergy to keep us company.

I appreciated the smaller entourage. The worship from the overly zealous locals was getting annoying. Maybe not to Aurora who liked the enthusiastic behavior they showed. Or to Ziva and William who found it all so intriguing. But definitely annoying to me as I was the center of their overeager adoration.

The temple/palace we walking into was as grand inside as it was outside. Elegantly decorated with colorful drapes, vases, plants, jewels, and many other luxurious furnishings. Looking like the dwelling of emperors and kings in history. Only grander and richer. More fantasy like and pristine.

"This is the home of our Goddess," Savara sang as she guided us through the many halls, balconies and rooms inside. "And this is the one of the most holy of places. Where My Lady rests."

We could instantly tell that this was the master bedroom. It was grander than all the others. In fact, it was bigger than our apartment by 3x. One portion had a study room, the other had a lounging area, and another held a large bed with soft blankets and pillows that looked as comfortable as clouds. Even the bathing room was nothing short of a small indoor pool.

"Nice," Aurora said as she jumped onto the bed with Kino still in her hands. Causing me to cringe as I saw the blankets get disarranged.

"Aurora," Ziva scolded her before I could. "Get off of there."

"Why," she said. Dropping Kino on the bed. Seeing where he was, he freaked. Not sure what to do as he felt unworthy to be on the Divine's mattress.

"This is their most sacred room." Ziva hissed in a whisper.

"Its just a bedroom," she frowned. "What's the big deal?"

"Its fine," Savara sang. "A daughter of Ophelia is more than worthy to share what's Her's. But the boy..." She gracefully picked Kino up. "...Shouldn't be on it. Not unless you deem him worthy."

"He's worthy," Aurora smiled, extending her hands to retrieve the shaken boy.

"As you wish it, so shall it be." Savara sang before lowering Kino back into Aurora's hand. With another beautiful smile, she regarded me and spoke. "My Lady, you and your daughters must be tired from the long journey. So please rest. I will leave you all to collect yourselves and return with something to eat."

She still looked at me with reverence. As if I am her Divine. I wanted to protest again. But decided against it. After all, rest and food seemed like something we need.

With a mumbled "thank you", I watched as Savara excused herself and slowly backed out and closed the door. Leaving us alone to deal with the new situation we found ourselves in.


..........


After talking with my girls, we decided to go along with Savara's wishes. Deciding to stay a few days so she can have a chance to help me find my godly self. And when she fail, since I'm no god, she'll help us go home. At least that was the agreement.

Honestly, besides the misunderstanding, our situation was looking up. The only downside was that I had to go back and explain the situation to a plane full of self serving earthling. Telling them everything about the new world situation and me being hailed as the local's goddess. I could already tell they wouldn't like this.

After our discussing, Aurora and Ziva went to explore the rest of the palace. Eager to claim their own rooms. Leaving me with William.

"You seem, tired." The tiny man said from his perch on the pillow beside my head.

"This was suppose to be a regular vacation with my daughters," I sighed. "Now apparently we're in an unknown world, giant sized, and I'm proclaimed as the locals' god. I'm not only tired. I'm mentally exhausted."

"Hey, look at the bright side. It could be a lot worse. For all we know there could be a world where instead of being revered as a god you're seen as a slave."

"I came from such a world. Its called earth." I smiled, turned to face William.

He laughed, nodding in understanding, "See, its not all that bad then."

"Maybe not. Its just annoyingly confusing. How can I possibly believe that I'm a goddess!"

"Its not hard to believe." He half joked, quickly blushing. "I mean, well... You're huge. Not fat... I mean... Giant!" He stumbled, making me chuckle.

Collecting himself, he elaborated.

"Look, ever since you came here you and your daughters have been singled out. You all grew, you all understand this language I never heard before, and your recognized by the locals as a god. Not because of your size, but because there's literally a statue of you outside!"

"Ya, that's bothering me too," I frowned.

"My scholarly mind wants to believe that everything here is impossible. A dream. Unreal. We are in another world for crying out loud! This should be fantasy. Yet I do see it. Things that makes no sense are playing out in front of my eyes. So I guess you being a goddess isn't too hard to swallow."

"Is that so," I smirked. "Are you converting to Ophelia-ism?"

"I might," he chuckled. "Its hard to believe in deities you cant see. But you seem pretty real to me."

"I don't know why my girl and I were singled out," I sighed. "And its true that the coincidences are overwhelming. But I still cant accept their claims. I know who I am. And I was never a goddess."


..........


ZIVA


As cool as being in a new world was, the events today gave me quite the migraine. I had to find a place to settle in. Calm my racing mind before it explodes.

At this point, I decided it was easier to just go with the flow. Because trying to find a logical explanation for what was going on would leave me mad. I mean these tiny lunatics were proclaiming Mother as their long absent goddess!

As if Mom could be a goddess...

But if she was, does that make Aurora and I godlings? Godlets?

"Whatever," I shook the thought away while storming out of a large hall and into a garden built in my scale.

"Goddess," came a shocked voice not far away.

Surprised, I looked down to where it came from. Right beside a bush were four locals. One was about knee tall (15-16 inches) and the rest were half her height. And they looked like they were caring for the garden's flora.

Upon seeing me, they all fell on the ground. Showing their respects like everyone else in this world did. The sight got old fast. And was now rather annoying.

"Stand up," I spat. "I'm tired of people bowing down before me."

The four exchanged uneasy looks before doing as I commanded.

"Forgive us, Divine." The tallest of them spoke. She was extremely pretty and about my age. "We didn't mean to offend."

"You didn't offend me," I huffed, marching to the nearby marble bench that faced a small pond. "At least not on purpose. Just don't bow if you see me again. Or call me Divine."

"Then what should we call you, Your Ladyship?"

"Ziva. And before you spout that bullshit about being unworthy, forget it. As your goddess's daughter, I command you to call me my name." I didn't believe that Mother was a god, but I was just sick of these formalities. And the only way to stop this nonsense was to pull the goddess card.

"Of course, Lady Ziva," they half bowed.

I sighed at the added "Lady" portion, but let it go. It was better than the alternative.

With that out of the way, I took time to examine them. There were three girls and one boy. All rather beautiful. Like models right out of a magazine. And they were dressed in white tunics and laced sandals. Giving a rather angelic look. Or how I'd imagine priestesses/priests looked like in fantasy.

"What are your names," I asked. Trying to distract myself from the insane events of the day. And also curious to find out about the people of this world.

"I'm Asha," the Asian looking girl, and clearly the leader, curtsied as she spoke. "A humble priestess in Ophelia's Temple. And these are some of my acolytes. Go on," she spoke to the other who stood no taller than her hips. "Introduce yourselves."

"I'm Sella," The younger blonde said, mirroring Asha's bow.

"Tori," the blonde boy did the same. "Your Worship."

"Kyn," the Latin girl said. Smiling nervously at me. Though it was nerves from excitement rather than fear. They were all rather ecstatic to be in my presence. It was disturbingly... charming.

"Its a pleasure to meet you," I genuinely smiled. "You said your a priestess, and these are your acolytes. What roles are those exactly?"

"We are all your humble servants, Your Grace." Asha spoke for all of them. "But as a priestess I train the acolytes. Help forge worthy servants. And the promising few will ascend into new priestesses or priests."

"Oh," I nodded. So they are ranked by size. And the worthy grow? Was that possible? I wont even try overthink this. "As priests or priestess, what are your roles."

"To serve you. Do everything Your Worship commands."

"Again with the honorifics," I mumbled to myself. But decided to ignore it. "You'll do anything I say?"

"Yes, Your Grace." Asha beamed. Excited for possibly serving me. "We noticed you've been having trouble adjusting. If there is anything we can do to make you more comfortable, please ask!"

"You really mean that?" I asked curiously. Narrowing my eyes to examine them.

"Of course, Divine! I-I mean Lady Ziva. We've been waiting forever for the goddess to return. Now she has, and even brought her daughters along!"

"Your Goddess didn't have daughters in this world?"

"None, Your Grace. But it is clear you are her's. And we are more than willing to serve you. Ask anything of us and we'll do it. For even worshiping your feet is an honor worth all our lives."

"Oh you wouldn't want to get near these feet," I chuckled. "They've been stuffed in these boots for hours. Trust me, I know how awful they'll smell when I take it off."

"Please, Your Grace." Asha begged. They all gave me their biggest puppy eyes. "Let us serve."

The look in their eyes was so intense. Making me blush. It was like all their dreams and desires were right before them, and I was the only one who could grant it. If I refused them, it will surely break their hearts.

Sighing, I gave in.

"Fine!"

Their faces lit up with utmost glee and excitement. Making me roll my eyes, but also smile. Their happiness was contagious.

"What would you want to do for me?" I asked. Curious to see how they could "serve" me.

"As I've mentioned before, Lady Ziva," Asha started. "Just worshipping your boots is an honor. Would you want as to do that?"

The way she casually said that made me gag. She acted like it was the most natural thing for them to be at my feet.

"Or would you prefer a foot rub?"

My cheeks burned red. Though... that did sound kinda nice. After the the events that happened, and our long walk, I could use a massage. Honestly, I thought the local children in the village looked so cute when they were climbing my boots. I shamefully took pleasure in that. And wouldn't mind an encore.

"Fine." I gave in to my growing pleasures. "But I did warn you. Don't complain about the smell once you start. It can get really bad."

"Never!" They all exclaimed. The biggest smiles plastered on their pretty faces as they eagerly looked at my feet.

"Alright," I bent down to untie my boots. "Just give me a-"

"Please, Divine," Asha kneeled before my boots. "Let us do it."

Again, the intensity of her desire to serve made me blush. I've dated many people, not once did any of them look this eager to get to my feet.

Nodding in a daze, I extended my combat boots to them. Quite hot and bothered at the prospects of what's to come.

Asha and her acolytes got to work instantly. She took care of my right lace as the three smaller ones worked on my left. I had to suppress a chuckle while watching them climb my boot just to get to the lace.

It was entertaining to see the acolytes use their body weight to loosen the knot. In fact, they had to double team one lace just to get it loose.

On my other boot, the bigger Asha had already finished. Now she was pulling the laces to unfasten the boot as a whole. I wondered how she'd get the it off. These boot were tightly fitted, even I had to put some effort to take them off.

The small acolytes had caught up, and were now tagging with all their might to loosen the boot. I couldn't help but chuckle as one slipped and feel. Sliding on to the toe section. She shook herself back into focus and redoubled her efforts to help loosen the rope thick lace.

"Let me help," I said. Seeing it was indeed impossible for them to pull my boots off, I carried the 7-8 inches tall acolyte off me before effortlessly finishing what they eagerly started.

They pouted a bit, but ultimately accepted that they needed help. Waiting patiently as I worked.

With one tug, I took off the first boot. Instantly gagging as the stench poured out along with my moist, socked foot. It was sour and ripe from marinading in the leathery prison for hours. And for a second I hesitated to give my foot back to the eagerly waiting acolyte.

"Mistress," the three looked up at me expectantly. Their faces cutely reddening as they regarded at my smelly foot.

"You sure you want it?" I wiggled my toes above them. "It really stinks."

"We know, Your Worship." The blonde girl giggled. "We can smell them from here. And we love it!"

That made me feel ashamed. Of course they can smell it. I was further away compared to them, and the stench still reached me. It must be intense from their proximity.

But they... loved it...

Bashfully, I lowered my foot to the ground.

Sharing a giggle, the three approached my soaked sock. Bowing before it in respects.

"Come on, its just a foot," I mumbled to myself. Feeling all types of funny as seconds passed. The thought of my foot being treated as important as royalty was absurd. Yet... titillating.

 Rising up, the trio finally pressed themselves on my foot. Massaging it through the sweaty socks. Not caring about their elegant clothes getting sallied from my sweat.

The feeling made me shudder in shame and relief. Shame because they were literally drenching themselves with my sweat. And relief because it felt so good. But as time went on, I felt more at ease than shame. It felt nice having them at my feet.

"Your Grace," Asha looked up at me cutely. "Forgive me, but could you please raise your foot."

"Oh, right," I smiled. Looking over her work, I noted she had it mostly done. But even with her height, she wouldn't be able to pull my boot off with it firmly placed on the ground.

Using my hands to steady myself on the bench, I lifted my foot. Watching with curiosity as Asha wrapped her arms around my footwear and used all her strength to pull it off.

I couldn't help but chuckle at her efforts. All the cute faces she made, added with the adorable grunts, was just precious. But unlike her three acolytes, she managed to tug it loose. With one final pull, it slipped off. But the force she used was too much, causing her to trip back along with my boot.

She fell with a light thud. And yelped as the boot landed on her. At this point I couldn't hold my laughter. It was such an absurd sight to see someone get buried by a normal attire like my smelly boot. One that was bigger that she was.

"You all right," I asked with a smile.

"I'm honored by your concern, Divine," She stood up and started dragging my boot towards it pair. "I am alright."

"Good," I smirked. Feeling better by the moment. Especially since the other three were doing such a fine job. "But you better hurry up. My foot is fresh out of the oven, and its cooling by the second."

"Oh no," Asha rushed back, playing along. "We wouldn't want that."

"No we wouldn't," I sighed as Asha got to work. Which felt noticeably different since she had more strength that her three friends combined. But I enjoyed both sensations equally.

At this point, all my reservations were gone. What remained was bliss.

It was such a strange experience to have four beings worship me. Not to mention they were tiny and were working on a dirty, smelly part of my body.

And craziest part, they loved it. They absolutely believed this was the greatest honor one could have. That my foot was worth the world and they NEEDED to care for it with all the devotion one could muster.

I shuddered as my socks came off. Sella and Kyn took great care to fold the soaked pair before placing it beside my boots. Both bowed respectfully to them before joining their brethren at my now exposed skin.

I've been to many massage parlors and nail salons, but this was the first time my feet were showed this much care and love. Especially now when I watched Asha kneel lower. Bringing her beautiful face between my big and second toes to give it a long, sensual lick.

"Oh, fuck," I moaned. My blush came back. But not from shame...

The acolytes saw their teacher and followed her lead. Bending low to lick between my toes, under its arches, and across my sole. Lapping up sweat, dirt, and gunk in every part of the feet that towered their 7-8 inch frames. All while wearing adoring smiles.

My breath got rugged. Legs quaked. Unconsciously my hand snaked between my legs, massaging my inner thigh. All while my logical self fought against the horny demon that wanted to take control.

"Mistress," Asha called me. One look at her and I chuckled. Her pretty face was smothered with saliva and foot sweat.

"You need something?"

"No, Mistress," she shook her head as she rose up. Walking right between my legs.

My horny mind could help but notice that at her height Asha was perfectly aligned with my crotch.

"You must not worry about my needs," her hand came up and aligned itself to the hand I had on my thigh. But never touched me without consent. Like she knew her place and didn't dare overstep. "Would you want me to serve you here?"

The question was casually put. So frankly asked. Like it was normal for her to be a good servant eager to be put to work by her master.

Oh how I wanted to use her. My hand quaked with the desire to pull her pretty face and mash it into my crotch. Let her fight for air as I writhe in pleasure.

But no. I couldn't go that far. She was only serving me because she believes I'm the daughter of her goddess. Going that far would be indulging in a lie and encourage them to further believe I was Divine.

With a heavy sigh, I pulled my feet away and stood up. Walking right over Asha and her friends.

"No, its all good. I... I have to go."

"Did we do something wrong," Asha asked. Her eyes filled with immense pain. Like her entire world was crumbling due to her failures.

"No, its nothing like that," I frowned. "You were all more than amazing."

"T-then..." It looked like she was about to tear up. Damn! What was wrong with these people!? All she was doing was licking the sweat off my foot. Was it that good?

"Its alright," I got on one knee to address the four of them, "It was amazing. You should be proud. I just am occupied with other things to continue this further. If we continued, I'm not sure I'd be able to stop." I chuckled a bit at the truth in my words.

"T-then... would you allow us to continue? When you aren't occupied?"

"Of course," I faked a smile. "But for now. We wait."

Asha smiled and bowed, mirrored by her acolytes. "As you wished it, so shall it be."

With my boots and socks in hand, I made my way back.

As much as I wanted this, I had to be careful. We were foreigners in another world. And dangerously mistook as the local's Divines. We couldn't act as imposters. What happens if the true Divine returns and sees us indulge in her name. She would definitely be furious. We just had to control ourselves until we found a way to go back home.

But for now I urgently needed to find an empty room to relieve myself.


..........


"Welcome back, Hon," Mother said from the head of the table in her room. Before her laid an array of fresh fruit, all in different sizes. "Come eat something. We haven't had anything in a while."

"Its so good," Aurora said as she gulped down some purple looking seeds from a large bowl. "Grapes," she clarified. "All puny sized!"

"Cool," I shrugged before settling down. Taking note of Kino who sat before Aurora eating a normal sized grape. "Why don't you just east the normal sized ones?"

"Because the puny ones taste so much better," she smiled with stained lips.

"Right," I rolled my eyes. Taking instead the bigger grapes to eat.

"So, you found yourself a room?" Mom asked while eating mini apples like small sunflower seed. Beside her arm on the table sat William who ate a giant berry.

"You too Mom?"

"They do taste better small," she smiled. It was nice to see her calmer and happier compared to the stressed face she wore since entering the city. "You should give it a try."

"I'm good with these ones. And ya, found a room. Its beside one of the gardens with a pond."

"My room has a pool sized bath," Aurora bragged. "And has a balcony that looks over the city."

"Mine doesn't have you in it," I smirked. "So I win."

"Ok," Mom cut in before anything else started. "Enough of that. We need to discuss what to do next."

"Aren't we going to get the other passengers?" Aurora asked while taking another bowl of what looked like mini watermelons.

"We are. But how is the question. The plane might be smaller, but its still too big to carry all the way here."

"We can carry the passengers."

"Too many," I said while eating a normal sized grape. Surprised by how sweet it tasted - better than any from earth.

"Well, maybe we can find a duffle bag."

"I'm not sure they will like the idea of being stuffed in a bag," Ma argued.

"Sucks to be them then," I smirked, imagining how Mother's boss would fume if I stuffed him in my smelly gym bag. Sadly I didn't have it with me.

"I'm serious. We must be sensitive to their feelings. Its hard enough as it is for everyone."

"Maybe we can fly the plane over," William suggested. Wiping his face with a giant, to him, sized napkin. "The Temple has a long enough leveled plain to land it."

"Thank you, William, You're the only one here who is taking this seriously."

Before we could continue our conversation, the door opened. And in stepped the beautiful woman who called herself Savara, the High Priestess.

"Your Graces," she bowed.

"Savara!" Aurora beamed. "Did you find some?"

"Of course, Princess," she smiled, clapping her hands as knee tall priestesses joined us. Carrying bowls of mini sized, cut up, mangos, pineapples and other varying fruits.

"Awesome," Aurora said as she helped the priestess place the bowl on the table.

"Princess, there's no need for that. We are more than happy to do it."

"I don't mind," Aurora shrugged before digging in. Moaning with each gulp.

"Princess? Really?"

"I prefer it to Divine."

"Thank you, Savara," Mother spoke for us. "I'm sure my daughter would also show her manners if she wasn't stuffing her face."

"Oops," Aurora giggled guiltily. "Thanks."

"Its alright, Your Grace. We live to serve."

"How did you find some anyways? I thought you said you didn't grow them in the temple's gardens."

"We didn't, Your Grace. Not for a while. So we had the Head Botanist grow some."

"That fast," I frown in confusion.

"Of course. It was a bit taxing on him. But he managed. He only wishes that you enjoyed the fruits of his work."

"Wait... hold on. You just grew it...NOW?"

"Yes, Your Grace."

"How." my mind couldn't made sense of it.

"Magic. Duh." Aurora teased.

"There is none such thing as magic," Ma chuckled. "Is there?"

"I hate myself for correcting you, Great One." Savara seemed genuinely hurt. "But there is. Its through your power that we are able to do what we do."

That stunned all of us. Expect maybe for Aurora who was always excitable.

"Oh cool! Can you show us some magic." She then turned to me and grinned. "So those who don't believe can see how wrong they are."

"Of course, Princess. But unfortunately my powers isn't anything great when compared to the Divine. We can only influence the living things in this world."

"Like how the botanist influenced the plants to grow these fruits faster?" I asked. Totally confused at what she was saying. But from what I saw so far, I decided to have an open mind.

"Exactly, You Grace."

"Is there anything you can do to show us you indeed have magic?"

"I cannot use my blessings on a Divine. But..." she turned her gaze to William, who froze as the attention fell on him. "...I believe there is a way I can show the gifts bestowed to me."

She walked over to Mother, her eyes set on William. With a gentle smile, she reached over and placed her palm next to him.

"Would you please climb on." She spoke. But was not understood by William since, unlike us, he couldn't understand the the language.

"She wants you to get on," Mother translated. "She wants to show us her magic or something like that."

"M-magic?" He was confused. "O-ok."

With hesitation, he got on Savara's hand. Once settled, she gracefully brought him to her face. In an instant, she shocked us all when her eyes started glowing. But as quickly as it beamed, it vanished when she blinked. Shaking her head like a migraine suddenly attacked her, Savara regarded William again.

"You ok," He asked as her eyes settled on him.

"I'm fine," she surprised us again by replying in proper english. I could tell, because it didn't sound like that musical language the locals spoke and we somehow understood. "Just a little dizzy from learning your language."

"You... I understand you!" William spoke in total disbelief.

"Indeed," Savara smiled.

"H-how?"

"I searched your mind to learn the words you speak," She smiled, lowering William back to the table. Smiling at the shocked faces that looked at her.

"THAT'S... SO... COOL!!!" Aurora shouted gleefully. "Do me next!"

"You already understand each other," I frowned. My own mind trying to make sense of what just happened. Did she really just learn an entire language in a blink of an eye?

"If you believe that is cool, you should see what your Mother can do. She literally created this world."

"That wasn't me," Mother frowned. "I can't do magic. Never could."

"But you can, Your Grace. You just need to remember who you are."

"Look, you can go into other people's mind right? Go into mine. See for yourself that I am no Divine."

"I can't use my blessings on a Divine."

"I'm not a Divine! Just look and see!"

"Forgive me, Your Grace." She bowed at my Mother's frustrated outburst. "I didn't mean to offend."

"No. Its not your fault. I'm just having a trying day." Mother sighed, guilt riddled her apologetic face. "Please just look in my mind."

"Again, Your Grace, I cant." Savara spoke with her head still bowed. "Not because I don't want to. Because I already tried and failed. The moment you claimed you weren't our god, I tried to search your mind. But I couldn't find access..."

Time stopped as mother's eyes widened in shock and disbelief. A feeling William and I shared.

"...I failed because I cant use my abilities on the Divine."

OPHELIA


By the end of the day, my head was throbbing. So I ordered everyone out of my room for a much needed me time to collect myself and properly assess our situation.

We still had to deal with the passengers, but I really didn't want to do that. Especially since I knew they were going to be a pain. Luckily William volunteered to go. And luckier even, Ziva agreed to accompany him in my place. I knew the two of them could handle it well. Especially Ziva who had low tolerance for bratty behavior.

So taking some delicious tiny fruits with me, I went to lay on the soft chaise lounge at the balcony. Basking at the sight of the beautiful city bellow.

"My city," I sighed at the thought. Was it really mine? It couldn't be.

The claims of me being their Goddess was starting to seem more real by the second. At least the coincidences kept adding and terrifyingly started to look like facts. Yet I couldn't believe it. Because if these "facts" were true, then I was really a Goddess. Everything about the life I thought I knew was fabricated. An act. A lie. Would that mean my girls were fabricated too? Did I love them? Or was it just for appearance? An experiment?

No. I wasn't a god. I was Ophelia Queen. Single mother of two. Just an overworked woman who loves her family. That is what I choose to be. Because that was who I am.

"Your Grace," came the sweet voice I currently didn't want to hear.

"I thought I said not to disturb me," I spat a bit too spitefully.

"Forgive me," Savara bowed. "Didn't mean to offend."

"What do you want?"

"I just wanted to see how you are, Your Grace."

"I'm annoyed. Confused. A bit angry because of it."

"I understand, Mistress." The gorgeous woman said as she stood a respectable distance away, wearing that heart warming smile of hers.

"You do?" I frowned. "You know how I feel right now?"

Her smile got lovelier, if that was even possible. "I can only imagine what it would be like to be in your position. To suddenly appear in another world and be hailed a god."

"And how would you feel if that happened?"

"I wouldn't believe it. I was a priestess all my life. This is all I know. Suddenly being called a goddess would turn my entire world around."

It shocked me how much empathy she had. "Would you ever believe you are a goddess. After some annoying priestess claims you are a million time over?"

"Maybe not," Savara chuckled. "I'd be annoyed."

"And yet here you are annoying me," I smiled back. Feeling better knowing she understood how I felt.

 "Forgive me, Divine," she bowed again. "Truthfully, I might never believe I am a goddess. Not until definite facts proved otherwise. Or till I remember."

"Is that what you are trying to do now? Trying to make me remember, or believe I'm the Divine."

"I have faith. I'll try until my last breath."

"And what happens if you are wrong? What happens if the true Divine appear and sees you worshiping her lookalike."

"Then I'll shamefully surrender my title as High Priestess. I don't deserve it if I can't even notice my own Goddess."

"Well now I both wish you were wrong and right," I chuckled.

"Lady Ophelia, would you allow me to serve you? Even if you don't believe what we claim you to be?"

"I...I don't know. Taking advantage of your belief isn't something I wish to do."

"You won't be taking advantage of our faith, Lady Ophelia. I want to serve who you believe you are. Not my goddess. I could use the practise," she smiled. "I've never actually served someone before?"

"Really, not even your Divine?"

"The Divine was gone way before my birth. The previews High Priestess only served Her in her youth. All I know about serving a Divine was through the stories she left."

"And yet you believe I'm the Divine you never saw? I respect your faith."

"I know you are. I can feel it. The world you made can feel it. Everything is now stronger, brighter, and fuller with life. All celebrating your return."

That made me insides turn. Even this world was reacting to my arrival. These was more coincidences to support the local's claims.

"Whatever the truth may be." Savara approached. "Could you allow me to serve you?"

I saw the sincerity in her eyes. The desire. The genuine longing to serve.

How could I say no?

"Fine," I relented to her beautiful eyes. "But only because I want to help you practise for when your true Divine returns."

"Of course, Your Grace." She bowed to hide the euphoric smile on her face.


..........


I was starting to regret agreeing to letting Savara serve me. Now she was planning a grand party tonight.

She claimed it wasn't a welcome party for their goddess, but a welcome party for their "honored guests". Not just for me, but for all the people in the plane who Ziva and William were currently fetching. But I saw through it. This was definitely for me. Well... for the Goddess they believed I was.

It was about mid afternoon when Aurora excitedly called me over to see the return of a messenger. It wasn't the messenger that excited her, but what the man rode.

"A dragon! Isn't that cool!" Aurora basked at the cat sized thing.

Indeed, it was "cool". A bit unnerving too since it further cemented the fact that this was another world.

The messenger reported that Ziva and William were able to convince the passengers to come over. And I believed that the fact they were accompanied by dragon rider helped explain certain things - like not being on earth.

The man further reported that the pilot of the plane didn't want to fly in unknown lands. Saying something about not being safe to fly with the system offline. I didn't know anything about flying but it was good that he wouldn't risk the lives of everyone in his plane.

"So how will they come back," Aurora asked while caressing the cat sized dragon in her arms. It responded by nuzzling its head onto her chest. Clearly even the beasts in this world found an attraction to us.

"They'll still get here using the plane." The man, who now stood on the balcony's marble railing, replied. "But instead of flying it, they'll be carried over by the Dragon Brigade."

It wasn't until an hour later that I saw what he meant.

Up in sky was the plane. Wrapped tightly around it were large chains that were attached to over a score of dragons. Don't know how Ziva convinced the passengers to go along with this, but I had a feeling she just did as she pleased and forced them to comply.

"Oh, Ziva." I chuckling at the thought of her stuffing a furious Tommy in the plane when he claimed he wouldn't risk his life in that death trap.

Soon, they landed on open grounds in one of the temple's gardens. Where we, including Savara and her followers, waited to greet them.

What followed were mixed reactions of excitement, nervousness, fear, and frustration from the passengers. Some mumbled their distaste at the situation. Others welcomed it. Some were in shock. Others uneasy.

I knew it was going to be a challenge to face them all alone.

Luckily Savara and her priestess - who all learned english through magic - were more than patient in welcoming them. Doing a better job than I ever could. Making me glad for once to have them around.

Surprisingly, Tommy was one of the passengers excited to be here. But I knew why, he was definitely planning ways to exploit this land for easy money. Which meant he'd eventually want me, "the goddess of this land", to help. And that was exactly the first thing he did when he greeted me.

After halfhearted nods and smiles, as I listened to Tommy talk, I excused myself. Taking Nicky with me. Usually our boss wouldn't want that, but he was too busy ogling the plump butts of the acolytes that towered over him twice over.

"How are you holding up?" I asked the once tall woman who now fit perfectly on my palm.

"Been better," Ncky said with a uneasy smile. "Nothing prepared me for being in a new world which, apparently, my bestie is the goddess of."

I blushed at that. "I'm no goddess. Its all a misunderstanding."

"Like seriously?"

"Seriously," I affirmed.

"Well, better tell that to Tommy. He wants you to get dragons to sell back on earth."

"I don't think me telling him that I'm no goddess really matters. He'll still want to use me to exploit the locals."

"Ya," Nicky sighed cutely and disapprovingly. "You're probably right."

Seeing that the Savara was doing a good job here, I retired to my room with Nicky. Once there I asked about Ziva.

"She had to walk back," Nicky replied. "Cant really fit in the plane after all. And..." the childish girl smirked like how she usually does when she wanted to tease me. "...William decided to accompany her for the walk back."

Hearing that made my heart flutter. It affirmed what I suspected, William was a sweet guy.

Having Nicky around wasn't bad. I didn't have a lot in common with her, but apparently she liked me a lot. After all, she believed we were besties. How that happened? I have no idea. But after the events of today, I was glad to have a friend to talk with.

"I'm surprised you're so calm about me carrying you around."

"Well," Nicky blushed cutely. "Only because its you."

That made me smile. What did I do to make Nicky trust me so much? If the tables were turned I don't think I'd get on her hand. At least not as easily or as fast as she did.

After a while, we were on "my" soft bed with all the fruit bowls we could eat. Talking aimless about life, work gossip, and especially Nicky's relationship with Tommy.  

"Like honestly, I'm only doing it to piss my Mom off," she admitted with a shrug.

"Oh...that's it?"

"Ya, why else?" She chuckled. "Wait, you don't think I'm doing this for the money?"

"Well..."

"You bitch," she laughed. Throwing an apple her scale at me. Which harmlessly bounced off my lip. "Well, my dear goddess, I don't need the money."

"You could have fooled me," I smirked. Happy that someone was brave enough to call me a vulgar name for once. "You keep borrowing cash from me."

"I'll pay you back! I just...well..."

"Need the money."

"I have money!" She got defensive. "I mean, my mother does...but...I'm trying to be independent from her."

She then told me about her mother. Who was actually one of the richest women in the country. They had a fight that made Nicky realized she wanted out of her Mom's controlling grasp. Deciding to take the world on her own even if it meant giving up her wealthy lifestyle.

The story made me respect and like Nicky more. Though now I had a feeling I knew why she was so attached to me. Was it because her relationship with her mother was strained that she was now finding comfort in my own motherly nature? Whatever the case, I didn't mind all that. She was starting to grow on me.

We ended up talking until Savara came to update me on the passengers and the night's festivals.

"Your companions are quite a handful, Divine," she spoke in perfect english while bowing. The show of respect made Nicky snicker.

"Sorry for dropping them on you like that."

"Its my pleasure to serve, Your Grace." Again, Nicky couldn't help but snicker.

"So, what became of them?"

"We placed them in the common scaled guest rooms at the east end of the Temple. They are settling in and preparing for tonight's festivities. Though I believe some wont be joining us."

"Their loss," Nicky shrugged. "Its a once in a lifetime opportunity to see how people in another world party."

"I hope we don't disappoint."

"Just get us all drunk and you wont."

"By the way," I cut in. "Has Ziva returned."

"She hasn't, Your Grace. But the scouts reported that she'll arrive just before dark. And there is no need to worry, the Dragon Riders are guiding her back."

"Good," I said in relief. "I was worried she'd get lost."

"Don't need to worry about Ziva." Nicky chuckled. "She's a BIG girl. Anyways," she stood up. "I'll need to go find something else to wear for tonight."

"Lucky," I pouted. "My baggages didn't grow with me. I'm stuck like this."

"Not necessarily," Savara spoke. "We still have the Divine's dresses cleaned and ready to use."

"Oh, I'm not sure about wearing other people's cloths. Especially without their consent."

"Just do it," Nicky sided with the priestess. "Or do you want to attend your first party here all dirty from our travels?"

"I guess not."


..........


"Ma, what do you think!" Aurora sang as she gave me a twirl.

She wore a lovely, white, silk dress that went to her knees. Over her shoulder was a golden sash that matched her hair - which was washed, combed, braided and decorated with various jewel pins. For footwear, she had on brown laced. And around her neck and wrists were fine gems and jewels. Overall, she looked like a gorgeous princess straight out from the ancient world.

"You look lovely," I basked at the sight of her. "A true princess."

"I know right!" She beamed beautifully. "Luckily we're the same height, apparently these were your's."

"Oh...right." I frowned at that. Guess Savara was also dressing my daughter in the Divine's clothes. But I shouldn't complain, I was also borrowing clothes.

"You look lovely too, Ma." Aurora looked me over and smirked. "Like a true goddess!"

"Stop," I chuckled. "I don't want you getting any ideas from the locals. I'm not a goddess. I'm just you're plain, boring Mother."

"Eh," she shrugged cutely. "You may be Mom, but you aren't plain." With that, she left to find her new friends.

Her remark made me smile. Looking at the long mirror in "my" room, I saw myself in a way I haven't in a long time. My hair was combed and decorated with gems by Savara and other priestesses. Like Aurora, I also wore a white dress. But mine went all the way to my ankles and flowed gracefully as I walked. It perfectly hugged my curves. Not tightly, but well enough to accent my figure. My sash was rich purple and my sandals were decorated with diamonds.

Overall, I looked like I was cosplaying as a goddess.

There were other things Savara wanted me to wear - like the diamond crown and necklace, silver bracelets, and sapphire earrings. But I omitted them. Not wanting to wear too much of the things that weren't rightfully mine. Though it did make me wonder how much more godly I'd look with them on.

"Ugh, you too," came a grumpy voice. "I thought Aurora was the only one embracing her inner goddess."

"Ziva," I said happily. "You're back."

"Whoa, no hugs. You wouldn't want to get my sweat on your pretty dress. Would you?"

"I don't really mind," I tried to hug her again. But again, she dodged.

"I mind," she smiled at me. "It would be blasphemous of me to soil the Divine."

"Don't even go there," I frowned playfully.

"Just teasing," Ziva shrugged, plopping down on a nearby chair.

"Well, why don't you ask Savara for some clean clothes. I'm sure she-"

"I'm fine like this."

"You sure. I mean-"

"Aurora told me these were the Divine's clothes. Which were in your size. And seeing as I'm about a head taller than you, I suspect that there aren't any my size."

"Oh...right."

"Its for the best anyways. I'm not so keen on wearing white dresses."


..........


ZIVA


I was tired, dirty, and mentally exhausted. Then seeing Mom and Aurora all dressed up and clean made me kinda annoyed. I really wanted something fresh to wear. But that wasn't going to happen.

In addition, I just wanted a good soak, watch a nice film, and probably have a good fuck to distract me from today's events. Unfortunately, a bath was all I could get. Or should I also break my resolve and get that fucking that priestess from eagerly offered?

No, I'll settle for a bath.

Mother said all I had to do was ask one of the priestesses and they'd prepare my bath. So I did just that. Imagine my surprise to see Asha come in my room to serve me.

"Your Worship," she bowed.

"Hi," I blushed, remembering what she had done to my feet earlier today. I could only imagine how much more stink it accumulated in my trip to the old temple and back.

"How would you like your bath, Your Grace?"

"Uhmm...hot."

"As you wish." She smiled and headed to the large bathroom. It was bigger than my room back home!

"So. No acolytes tonight?" I watched as she prepared my bath. I thought it would be something like olden times when they fill it with buckets, but it was rather modern. Ok, maybe not too modern. She had to adjust some levers and valves before the small pool started to fill.

"Its not their duty to take care of the baths. But I can ask them to come if you want them to help me wash you."

"Oh ok... Wait, what? I can wash myself!"

"Oh..." She frowned disappointingly. "But your sister-"

"You washed my sister?"

"Not me personally, but the other priestesses did. From what I heard, they had some sort of 'pool party'."

"Of course," I rolled my eyes. "That's just like Aurora."

"You don't want a 'pool party', Your Grace?"

"I just want to soak," I said, thinking my options through. If I allowed it, was it going to be just a bath? Or would I get that fucking? I know I shouldn't. But... maybe I should. After today, didn't I deserve a treat? "Did my mother allow herself to get washed."

"Her Worship refused," Asha sighed sadly. "What I would give to help wash her."

"You know, to me, that sounds extremely weird." I chuckled imagining her at mother's feet. But at the same time, I kinda felt jealous. I thought what Asha and I had was special. Guess when it came to the actual "goddess" everyone else came second.

"Of course," she looked up at me. "Would you want me to wash you?"

I thought it through again. How different can it be from licking my feet clean? But then again if I didn't stop it from continuing I knew my feet weren't the only things that would be licked. This was a bath, it would be more intimate.

Should I risk it?

Fuck it!

I was too tired to actually give a crap about morality. I needed to be pampered. Plus, I had a small fear in my heart that told me I'd loss Asha if I didn't indulge her. I couldn't have that. I grew fond of the girl who licked my feet.

And... I REALLY wanted that fucking!

"I guess... we can try it out..." I blushed.

"Really," she beamed in elation.

"Yes, but its only a bath. No 'pool party' or anything loud. Ok?"

"Of course, Your Grace!" She squealed excitedly. "I'll go call the others."

"Others?"

She bolted before I could stop her.


..........


When Asha returned with five others her scale, she asked me if I wanted a quick scrub or try out how they do things here. After some convincing, I chose the latter. Little did I know it was going to be one of the best decisions I've made.

The first thing they had me do was get fully nude. At that moment I was glad I got that painful bikini wax before going on this trip. Though that still didn't make it less awkward for me in the start.

The awkwardness was short lived when Asha and her friends showered me with praises and adorations. Apparently to them I was beyond beautiful. I would have thought they were only being kind, but the sincerity was abundant in there admiring eyes. They really saw me as something divine.

Once nude, they lay on a marble recliner then drenched me with water. When I was sufficiently soaked, they scrubbed me with a flowery scented soap. Washing the grime from my skin before continuing with the next part. I was glad they did it because my feet really reeked when I freed them from their steamy prison.

The experience was like being treated in a spa. But a million times better. Their small hands felt heavenly as they glided against me slippery skin. Touching each knotted muscle and masterfully kneading the stress away.

I blushed when a priestess came to wash on my underarm. By raising my arms above my head, we were greeted by a strong, sour scent that made me gag. But the gorgeous girl assigned to it didn't mind one bit as she got close to properly clean me there. In fact, her face was painted pink. Like she was extremely happy to wash that part of my body. Weird...but I let it be. She felt wonderful. They all did.

It wasn't until they got between my legs that I realized this was going too be more than just a bath. And closer to what I hoped for. Maybe they would have stuck to only washing me, but somehow they knew what I really wanted and acted accordingly. I could tell this was the case when I saw Asha's knowingly smiled as she settled between my legs.

"May I, Lady Ziva?" Her hand teased my inner thigh. Inching closer, but never touching my nether. Her question confirmed my suspicions. Because she was asking permission to please me, not to wash my dirty cunt.

I knew I should say no. For moral reasons. But at this point I was feeling too good to give a damn, "Fuck it, do what you must."

"Gladly," was all she said before her hand brushed onto my folds. Making me moan and quiver in total bliss.

By now, the others were starting to rinse me off. And when the soap was washed away, lips replaced it on my now sensitive skin. Followed by sensual licks as they worshipped my body.

"Damn," I moaned as I felt a toe get pulled into a small mouth of one of the two boys present.

His tongue danced around my digit as he sucked. The combo felt so great that I wanted it on my nipple.

Just like they could read my mind, one priestess got on my side and started licking and sucking my engrossed teat. Soon another priestess joined to please the other pink nob.

By that point, Asha was done rinsing my cunt and butt. Which made me anticipate what was about to follow. My eyes locked onto her's as she lowered herself onto my quivering cunt.

"Goddess," she sang. "May I serve you."

"Just do it!" I panted ruggedly.

She complied. Doing a combo I never knew existed. It was like a lick, bite, suck and thrust. All at the same time. And that was just the intro to what was about to come.

"Mmmm-aaaa," I moaned as her fingers slipped through my folds. Teasing me.

She worked in sync with the other priestesses and priests. Their lips, tongue, fingers, arms and legs moved together to make me feel all types of divine pleasures at the same time. Safe to say, I couldn't last very long.

"Ohhh... fucCKKKK!" I screamed as my cunt burst from extreme rapture. Spraying Asha and those bellow me.

But still they didn't relent, making me ride pleasure after pleasure until I was begging them to stop. And when they finally did, all I could do was give them a dazed smile.

I never felt so satisfied. All the stress of the day had faded away. Making me not regret what I've done.

To make things more divine, they gracefully soothed my still quivering body. Calming me down with gentle kisses before continuing to wash me. Cleaning off the new layer of sweat that form during my little fun.

"Your Grace," Asha smiled with such glee that I thought she was the one who had the fucking of her life. "Its time to soak."

As she spoke, Asha and her companions started to strip. Even if they stood shorter than my knee, the sight of them made me feel self conscious. They were all breath taking!

My eyes lingered at the beauty of Asha's body. Her skin was light tan, smooth and perfect. Her legs were proportionally long. Hips, young and heathy. Appropriately curvy. Her stomach was flat and slim. Breasts were perky and full. Not too big, not too small. Just right. And her face was angelic. Overall she looked like an oriental jewel. Outshining me in every way despite her height.

But then I saw the admiration in their eyes. To them I appeared more beautiful than perfection itself. It was such an intense level of adoration that it instantly washed away my insecurities.

"Shall we, your Grace?"

"Oh...yes. Let's do this."


..........


I didn't know why I was against this in the start. This ritualistic "bath" was divine. Even now as I enjoyed the serenity and simplicity of soaking, I could help but feel like I was up in the cloud. Though what was done to me and the fact that the priestesses/priests cared for my every need did play a big role in me state of bliss.

"ALL HAIL THE GODDESS OPHELIA!" Came a loud chant outside as trumpets and horns blasted in full volume along with screams of revelry.

"Guess they started the party," I chuckled at the thought of my annoyed and embarrassed Mother as the locals chanted her name.

"Forgive us for taking too long," Asha spoke as she continued to wash my hair.

"Its fine," I smirked. "I'm having a pre-party right here."

"You enjoyed the bathe?"

"More than you think," I admitted. "I guess its not all bad to be served like a queen."

"A goddess," one of the other priestess corrected.

I would have said something against that, but I felt too good to care.

The ritual concluded with a final rinsing, drying of my body and hair, and application of floral scented ointments. But sadly, it wasn't going to be much help as I had to dress back in my smelly attire.

"We'll make you new clothes right away," a priest said, which was quickly agreed by the other five.

"No need to rush. I can go on like this for a while. Besides, I don't mind another bath."

That got me collective giggles and eager smiles.


.........


The main ceremony took place in a colossal hall illuminated by bright, floating lights that gave the surroundings a mystical vibe. Sitting at the very front - on a grand marble throne decorated with precious gems, golds and silvers - was Mother. And she looked radiant under the light, like the goddess they claimed her to be.

Set before Mom was a MASSIVE, long table our scale. On it were people whom I assumed were considered important enough to dine with the "goddess". Amongst them were the passengers from the plane - it wasn't hard to distinguish them from the rest since their attire was earth like.

"Goddess," I teased Mom while sitting next to her.

"Please, Ziva, not tonight," she rolled her eyes, trying to suppress a smile.

"I see you are in good spirits," I noted the golden chalice in her hands.

"Honestly, I'm actually having a good time." She passed me a cup. "Try this."

With a shrug, I complied. Instantly amazed by how delicious the wine was. I wasn't really a wine person, but I could tell this was premium.

"Amazing, right?"

"Definitely better than what I've tasted before."

"Its sacred wine," Savara said as she refilled me cup. "Only brought out for celebrations with the Divine."

Mother frowned at that, but didn't protest. Guess she really was in a good mood.

"Where's Aurora?" I asked while looking around for her.

"She went off with Sara, Pav, and Kino to watch the fireworks."

Now that she mentioned it, I could hear the faintest sounds of explosions and see colorful lights through the open balcony at our far right.

"You can go check it out. But first you must eat!"

It amazed me how everything here tasted better. Like now as I ate a whole roasted pig, I found the flavours more pronounced. I wasn't sure if it was because of the size difference, or its just how it was here, but it was definitely different from earth's flavors. Different in the best of ways.

Once full, I left to find my own crowd. This was Mom's party after all. The people on this table were solely focused on her. I needed to make my own fun.

Any other night, I'd feel bad about abandoning Mother. But she seemed content where she was. I knew she didn't believe she was a god, but she did look quite happy being treated like one. At least with booze in her system.

Plus, William was in her company. And as Mom had more "sacred wine", she was getting a bit too touchy. I didn't want to see where that would lead. It was best to leave. For both our sakes.

As I walked around, I noted how different the celebration was the further away I got from the table. Things there were more refined. The further away I got, people were for robust. Allowing the spirit of alcohol to take control.

At one point, I was asked to supervise a wrestling match. Which I happily did. And once a winner was announced, they asked me for a reward. I wasn't sure what reward I could give, so I planted a wet kiss on the winner's head. From the ecstatic roars of approval, I knew it was a worthy gift that the man will surely take to his grave with utmost honor and pride.

I jumped from one group to the next. Each one excited by my presence. Each one different. But all fun. And as the night grew late, I noticed a change in character from the locals. Becoming more sensual as the booze kicked in.

One particular group really took my interest. At a dark corner of a garden, hidden slightly from the other groups, were young local doing something physical. It wasn't until my second take that I realized what it was.

They were having an orgy!

"Would you like the join them, Your Grace?" Asha asked. I had her follow me the entire night. Like my personal guide who explained the rules of games and customs of the locals. And I've come to like her presence.

"Join," I blushed. "Would they want me?"

"They'd love you! Its an honor to be graced by a Divine."

Again, I knew I should protest. But I didn't. Guess the many cups of wine were doing its work by loosening me up. Also, I was curious to see what would happen if I just barged in.

Smirking, I made my way over. My heavy footsteps must have announced my arrival because they stopped what they were doing and bowed. It amazed me how my mere presence could command the room by simply being.

Without saying a word, I slowly lowered one of my booted foot right at the center of the group. Gently nudging some of them to give me space. They responded respectfully and made room. Once my foot was firmly on the ground, towering over everyone there, I gave a command.

"Lick." I did this more out of curiosity than for sadistic pleasure. But I got to say, it was fun watching them react.

With ecstatic smirks, they eagerly obeyed. Latching themselves to my dirty boot. Licking, grinding, and humping on, over, and beside it. Polishing every inch of the black surface with all the erotic liquid their bodies produced.

"Wow," I was impressed. "I didn't actually think they'll do it."

"Of course they will," Asha spoke as she watched over the crowd with a proud smile. "It is a blessing to serve such a holy relic!"

"They're licking my boot," I chuckled in disbelief. "My old, dirty, smelly boot. There is nothing holy about that."

"It may be dirty," Asha kneeled, helping the smaller people by lifting them to the higher part of my footwear. "But its your's. That is what makes it so holy."

"So if I give you my boot you'll make a shrine around it and have people go on a pilgrimage just to lick it?" The thought made me laugh.

"You mean it," Asha's eyes grew wide.

Her reaction shocked me. I was just joking, yet she looked like I was offering her the universe.

"Forgive me." She bowed. "But I'm not worthy enough to accept such an honor."

That made me blush harder. How could it not? These people looked at me with such adoration that even something as lowly as my old boots was regarded with the same reverence shown to an emperor. Not even my old boyfriends looked at me with the same level of desire as a juicy steak.

With a heavy sigh, I pulled my foot from the group. Shaking it gently to dislodge those on top.

"Asha, rise. We are going somewhere more private."

"More private?"

"Yes. You will show me how deep your devotion runs. And maybe I'll give you my boot."


..........


NICKY


The festivities were beyond a scale I've ever seen. And not because there were acolytes and priests/priestesses of grand proportions. But because of the sheer number of food, drinks and people who were all in high spirit as they hailed my flustered bestie.

For the start of the celebration, all of us passengers were gathered along with the important figures of the city. We were then lead on top of giant table before a grand throne worth billions in precious stones and metals. A seat worthy for a god. Where Ophelia sat.

Once here, I'd never assume I was standing on a table. It was so vast that it accommodated over a thousand people varying from my height to the priests/priestesses that towered 4x over me. All around me were smaller chairs, lounges, and tables filled with the finest dishes and drinks I've every tasted. In quantities that could feed several armies.

As many of us were here, there were many times more bellow, around the hall, and even out at the gardens. Like the entire city came to join the festivities of Ophelia's return.

I was kinda envious at the attention she was getting. Especially seeing her in that amazing getup that gave her an aura and look of a true goddess. Add her giant scale in the mix and even I couldn't help but see bestie as the "Divine".

In comparison, I was wearing a tiny black dress that showed off my long legs and bust. I matched it with a pair of high platform pumps that boosted me an extra 6 inches. Back on earth this would grab the attention of any room I walked into. Here I looked alien. Even Tommy, who was suppose to be my date, overlooked me for the acolytes in there showy white gowns and much more alluring figures.

With a heavy sigh, I took off my heels. I loved wearing them because I could tower over everyone and easily steal their attention. Here I couldn't even tower over the asses of the tiniest giants here. All my heels did was make my feet ache.

I decided to do a tour of the area. Around me, the passengers all joined in the merry making. Laughing, joking, and having a great time. Some young men acted like they knew Ophelia since birth. Trying their luck in seducing a sultry priestess. I didn't now what they planned on doing next if they succeed in wooing her. Because she could crush them with her immense thighs if she wished it.

Tommy too was already drunk and being handsy with the acolytes. Which was funny to watch since they easily put him on his place. But I knew at his state he liked the rough handling. Making him try even harder.

The locals weren't like your average humans. Everyone here looked like angels in their togas, robes, tunics and other foreign garbs. Some could speak english through magic, others couldn't. But everyone was kind and genuine. A characteristic that could only be forged in a paradise like this.

Many locals, acolytes, and priests/priestesses wanted to get to know me since I was close to Ophelia. But I wasn't in the mood to flatter anyone at the moment. I just wanted to walk around and do my own thing.

Honestly it was fun being lost in the crowd and not being the center of attention. I was more liberated to do things without fear of judgement. Dance how I wanted. Drink how I wanted. And do silly things I wouldn't dare do back on earth.

At some point in time, I used the stairs to walk down the table and joined the others around the great hall. Here people were less refined than those above. But it meant they were wilder. The further away I walked, the wilder it got.

There were plays, drinking, and dances closer to the table. Further away it was more like drinking games, wrestling, and erotic behavior. Like those under the shadow of a large tree who partook in an orgy. In fact, the more I examined the area outside the more I saw different groups gathering together to enjoy the night through physical love.

The sight made me blush. I was a very open minded person, but the things they were doing was only seen in the wildest of porns. It left me feeling strangely disturbed and aroused.

A moment later, I noticed some acolytes, and others my size, giggling and whispering. Carrying jugs of wine and baskets of food to a more secluded part of the temple.

Curious, I followed them.

The walk took me about 5 minutes. By then I was far from the main celebration, finding myself entering a large inner garden. It was gorgeous. There were lanterns floating around, less bright than those in the halls and rooms. But bright enough to set a mood and see what was happening beside a pond.

I choked in shock. Quickly, I hid behind a giant pillar to watch the erotic sight.

There on a makeshift bed - formed by layers of giant blankets and pillows - laid Ophelia's eldest. She was naked, quivering, and panting. Her glistening body was littered with varying bodies of the locals. Each one giving their all to please the giant.

At Ziva's feet were many people my size. Some wedged between her toes. Some licking her sweaty. Others were making love under her soles. But no matter their situation, all looked euphoric and eager to please.

Her breasts were being cared by a dozen people of mixed sizes. Each one helping the other to elevate Ziva to new heights of pleasure. Seeing locals my size licking nipples bigger than their head made me quiver. I couldn't help but imagined myself in their position.

But what really shocked me the most was what happening between Ziva's thighs.

The bigger ones commanded the situation. One stuffed her mouth with people my size and used them to stimulate Ziva's clit. The other held an acolyte in her hand and with a mischievous smirk she stuff him in the giant cavern that hungrily ate the man until only his feet stuck out. Around the two were others messaging or licking the sensitive region within Ziva's thighs. All worshiping her with utmost adoration and devotion.

"Amazing, isn't it," came a voice that made me jump out of my skin.

Turning around, I was greeted by the towering figure of Savara, the High Priestess.

"Its so wonderful to see when a Divine accepts her rightful place."

She smiled at Ziva with pride and love before turning her gaze to me.

"Nicky, I have been looking for you."

"M-me," I stuttered nervously. Feeling uneasy by being caught spying on Ziva. By Savara no less! The woman who's beauty and grace made me feel more pathetic than the grime between her toes. Did she even have any blemishes between her toes?

"You are a close friend to The Almighty. Are you not?"

"Uhm...well...ya. I am." I tried to play cool but failed.

"That's good." Her smile saddened. "I envy you."

"What!?" I gasped. How could someone like her, who's shit was prettier than me, envy me?

"I do. How I wish to share such familiarity with Her Worship." She sighed. "But for now, only you have her trust. And so I need your help."

"Of course," I beamed, feeling a million times more confident. Me being Ophelia's bestie meant I was more important that this personification of perfection. "How can I help?"

"The goddess doesn't seem too enthralled with the idea of what she really is."

"Can you blame her? Yesterday she was just a regular mom."

"I know. But what I want is for her accept her role. Like how her daughter accepted her position in the natural order of things here." She looked towards Ziva, smiling again. "To bring Her Grace to acceptance, we need to show her that its not all bad being god."

"Guess its not," I looked with envy at how Ziva was being worshiped with such zeal and passion.

"We must open her mind. Make her comfortable with her situation. And only then will she be willing to accept the possibility of what she truly is. Only through acceptance will she awaken her godly self."

"Right, so how can I help?" Savara's devotion to Ophelia was inspiring. I didn't entirely believe bestie was a god. But I could help bring the truth to light. Either way, we'll eventually see if she was or wasn't a god.

"I want you to help me please Her Grace."

"Yes, I understand that. But how?"

"How else," she smiled at me then nudged her head towards Ziva.

"Fuck no!" I yelled. Blushing at thought.

"You don't want to please Her Grace."

"Not like that!"

"Why not?" She frowned, not understanding what was so wrong with her proposition.

"Ophelia is my best friend. I cant just...fuck her!"

"We serve her. Not 'fuck her'. Please remember to who you speak of."

"Whatever," I huffed, feeling weird from this conversation. And yet... why was my heart pounding like this? Was the idea of "serving" Ophelia exciting me?

"Yes. It does," Savara smiled. Her eyes telling me she could read my thoughts.

I blanched in shock. Could she read my-

"I can," Savara bent down, coming closer to my level. Causing me to unconsciously step back. "Its a blessing I got from the Divine."

With her so close, I could smell her lovely scent. Damn, even her sweat smelled great.

"You have a conflict in you. Your feelings towards Lady Ophelia is being suppressed. Like you don't want to accept it."

"You're wrong," I tried to back up but Savara's hand gently held my back, stopping my retreat.

"I'm not. Its written all over your mind."

Her voice flowed through me in the most gentlest of manner. Stopping me from freaking out. If this conversation was with anyone else, I would have bolted by now.

"I respect the adoration you have for her. Tell me, what do you like about our goddess?" I was bewitched. Savara had a way to make people trust her. I knew her less than a day, yet here I was about to pour my heart out. I wouldn't do this to some people I knew for years.

"I loved that she is kind. When I first got my job I was so confused on what to do. And too scared to ask for help. But Ophelia was there. She helped me. And continued to do so. Going out of her way just to make sure I was alright."

"Our god is as kind in your world as she is in ours."

"She is," I smiled at the memory.

I didn't know why I was opening up. I just did.

"She even helped me find my apartment. And showed me the ideal place to shop from after work."

"You admire her tenderness."

"I do."

"You care for her?"

"I do."

Savara smiled as her thumb rubbed my side. "Tell me, when you saw her tonight, what did you think?"

"She was gorgeous." I blushed.

"You look gorgeous yourself. Who did you wear this beautiful dress for?

My face got hotter with embarrassment. I could say I did it for for myself, or even for Tommy. But we both knew I'd be lying. How could she tell? Could she really read my mind like she claimed?

With a knowing smile, Savara continued. "At the dinner, how did you feel about the attention she got."

"I was envious."

"At who?"

"At..." I thought it over, and cringed in shame. Now that I think of it, I wasn't envious at the attention she was getting. I was envious at the attention she was giving others. I wanted it on me and my pretty dress.

Again, Savara just smiled. My reaction told her everything she needed to know.

"Would you please help me serve her?" My face burned red. My mind flooded with millions of different emotions. Questions run rampant in my mind. But louder than everything else was one simple truth. When it came to Ophelia, I'd anything. Just like she'd do anything for me.

"I...I guess I can."

AURORA


I was surprised how everything was back to normal once I woke up. Last night the temple was a mess, littered with all sorts of cute little things the locals brought with them. Now the temple was as pristine as it was the first time we stepped in it.

I like it here. Everything was cute and lovely. And everyone was so nice and welcoming to me. They called me princess, listened to what I had to say, and overall made me feel special.

I don't understand why Mom and Ziva were so against being Divines. I mean sure, it was strange the locals were calling Mom a god. But from everything I've seen so far, the facts kinda supported that claim. For example:

1. Out of all the people in the plane, only us became giants.

2. For some reason we can understand the local language. And the locals could only understand us. Savara said it was because Mom's creations will always understand their Divine. And the Divine will always understand the language she created.

3. The goddess they serve is called Ophelia as well. How strange is that!?

4. There is literally a statue of Mom outside! In fact, all the paintings, sculptures, and mosaics of their goddess resembles mother!

And 5. There is magic in this world. If magic did exits then surely a goddess can exit too.

We were singled out ever since coming to this world. Mom especially. So why wont my family accept these facts? Mom could be a god if she only accepts the truth. At least that was what Savara said to me. But Mom is too stubborn to believe.

Whatever, I'd be a good girl and help them see the truth. And the best way to do that is by making them see that this world isn't so bad. If they did, then they'll probably be more accepting to be Divines here.

Step one in my master plan was to start the day perfectly. And what better way to do that than start with a big breakfast - which I planned on making. Ok, maybe I wont make it myself. But I'm sure as heck going to supervise it preparations.

"So, Pav, can you cook scrambled eggs, bacon, and cheesy hash browns?" I asked the tiny woman on my night stand.

Besides Kino, Pav was the only other person in my room who woke up first than me. Leaving Sara as the only one left drooling in a cutesy sprawled position right on top of the "giant" pillow they all slept on. And since the two were awake, both of them would help me plan/make breakfast.

"Well... I can. But not for a family your size..."

I was happy to see how comfortable Pav became around me. She might still be a bit nervous at times, but it was far less than when she first saw us as giants. Guess she just needed time to adjust.

"I mean... we'll need a small army to make that much food."

"Oh," I chuckled at the thought of her trying to fry eggs on a giant pan. "You're right, it'll be hard for you to do it alone."

"Maybe we can ask for help," Pav added. "I'm sure they have a kitchen stuff. The food yesterday must have been prepared by a team."

"That's right!" I then addressed Kino. "Do you know where the kitchen is?"

"Forgive me, Princess," he felt disappointed to be of no use. "I don't know the temple too well. I've never been allowed in such holy grounds."

"Oh right! You live outside the city. I hope your parents don't mind me taking you?" I smiled apologetically. "I practically stole you."

"Its fine," he reassured me. "High Priestess Savara sent word to my family that I'm serving under a Divine. Its an honor I never thought I'd have."

"Cool. So I basically own you now?" My joke made Pav cringe, but Kino took it quite gleefully.

"I'm yours for as long as you'll have me."

"Great. Now hop on, we need to go find someone who knows where the kitchen is."


..........


The kitchen was bigger than our apartment back on earth. It was crewed by a small army of people varying in size. The lead cook was a priestess known as Winry, and she was ecstatic to have me supervise her work.

She instantly offered her help when I told her about my plan. But I guess that didn't matter because she had already started on breakfast for "the Divines", the passengers of our plane, and all those living in the temple. Plus, her menu was way better than mine. Though she did add bacon on the menu for my sake. And Pav showed her how to make hash browns. Overall, I'd say breakfast was going to be a great hit.

Since most of the people were still passed out from last night's events, we were going to serve a late breakfast. A brunch? The passengers would be served buffet style at the one of the common halls. While we, the "Divines", would be served in a more private room. Apparently that was how things were done here.

While the kitchen staff worked, Kino, Pav, a newly awoken Sara, and myself toured the kitchen counters. Tasting all the delicious meals prepared. I knew back on earth I would have been scolded for sticking my fingers into the serving dishes, but no one would dare scold the goddess' daughter here.

One particular section we lingered at was the dessert counter. It was filled with fresh fruits, scones, tarts, pudding, jams, pies, and many more sweet things.

"Ice cream would pair well with this," Sara noted as she stuck her finger in a - giant sized to her, yet bite sized to me - triple berry pie.

The act made Pav cringe, but she didn't rebuke Sara. If she did, she'd have to rebuke me too. And I knew sure she wasn't ready for that yet.

"Ice cream?" Kino asked with a cute tilt of his head.  

"Ya, its like that heavy cream we tasted earlier. But frozen and many times sweeter."

"I could go for some ice cream," I agreed.

"Maybe we can ask Ms. Winry to make some."

"I don't think they can make it here." Pav spoke, giving in to our influence and poked her finger in the berry pie for a taste. "They might not have the technology for it."

"But it wont hurt to try asking," Sara said. "Right?"

"It wont. Might as well try."

"Hey Winry," Sara waved at the head cook.

"Ms. Winry," Pav corrected.

"Ms. Winry," Sara rolled her eyes. "We have a request."

"How may I serve?" The head cook excitedly approached us.

"We were wondering if you knew how to make ice cream."

"Ice cream?"

"Guess that's a no," Sara sighed disappointingly.

"I'm not so familiar with it, but if its something that exists I'm sure Her Ladyship can make some." She looked at me.

"I don't even know how to properly boil water," I chuckled. "Wouldn't know where to start with ice cream."

"Forgive the confusion, Princess. I meant to say you could create it."

"Create? Like using magic?" Sara said excitedly as she looked at me. "Can you do that?"

"I'm... not entirely sure I can do magic."

"Your the daughter of Goddess Ophelia." Winry elaborated. "Born as a Divine, you inherited the ability of creation."

"I'm really not good at creating anything," I mumbled. "I suck at arts and crafts."

"You wont create anything with that attitude. Come on, give it a try!" Sara cheered.

"Guess it wont hurt to try."

I got motivated by Sara's hype and the encouraging smiled of Kino and Winry. Besides, if this works then Mom and Ziva wont have any reason to not believe in our divinity.

"How should I do start?"

"The holy texts says Divines can create anything they can imagine. It manifests physically by their sheer will alone."

"I'm still confused."

"Just think of something you want. And really believe it exists," Pav explained. She looked as invested in this as the rest. Guess she was curious to see if I was Divine.

"What should I try making?"

"Try ice cream!" Sara beamed. "A delicious banana split with chocolate syrup, candy toppings, and whipped cream."

"Maybe something more simple?"

"I'm sure she can imagine a nice banana split recipe, Pav."

"I can," I confirmed. "There is this place Mom takes us to on special occasions. I love their banana splits."

"Then imagine that!"

With a sigh, I focused at my task. Magic cant be that hard. If it was really just imagining things, I could do it. I have an amazing imagination.

Putting my hands towards an empty part of the counter, I imagined the banana split Mom buys us. I could taste it, see it, and even feel it. The memory of that delicious goodness was etched in my mind because going to the ice cream parlor was one of the few things I shared with Ziva and Mom. One that I greatly cherished. So how hard could it be to will it to existence?

For a moment, nothing happen. But I was determined to make that bowl of cold delight. In my concentration, I suddenly felt a spark deep within me. It was small at first. A warm feeling that grew into a hot flame the more I focused my attention on it.

This flame bursted into a wild fire. It was overwhelming, but didn't hurt. In fact, it was comforting. Feeling natural. Like it was a part of me. And somehow I knew this was the source of my divinity. So I let it consume me. Causing bright light to radiate out of my being as this slumbering power awoken.

"Oh my gosh, its happening!" Sara squealed with excitement as Pav gasped in disbelief. Kino, Winry and the other locals fell on their knees in awe and worship. Basking at the awakening of my godhood.

Like handling my phone, I easily manipulated this new energy into what I wanted. And what I wanted was a banana split.

The tips of my fingers tingled as I felt the energy surge from them. Molding into what I willed. Then in a second, everything was back to normal. The only thing different was what laid before us - the exact banana split my Mother would buy me.

"Oh. My. Gosssshhhh!" Sara leaped up and down in pure elation. "You did it. You actually did it!"

"I... I did..." My eyes widened. It took a second for me to register what happened. But now here I was, standing before something I created. "I did it!"

I grabbed Sara and hugged her into my chest.

"I actually did it!"

"I knew you could," she laughed as her face was smashed onto my cheek.

"I've got to tell Mom," I blurted out. "And Ziva!" This time I smirked.

Without warning, I grabbed Kino and Pav. Then paused once I realized I couldn't carry them and the ice cream bowl.

"Winry," I snapped the still bowing woman back to reality. "Grab that and follow me. I want to shove it onto some stubborn faces."


..........


ZIVA


My head was killing me. I over did it last night. Drunk way too much to drown the stress of the day, and ended up having an orgy. Not that I mind having the orgy - it was glorious. Its just that now sober, memories of stupid things started coming back.

Did I really stuff a man up my ass?

Leaning up on the bed, I carefully pried the warm bodies of the smaller people off me. Between my legs was Asha who mumbled something as she slowly rose from using my crotch as her pillow. I couldn't help but blush hard as she gave me a sultry smile.

"Morning," she said lazily. Bending down to give my inner thigh a kiss. Slowly working her way up.

"S-stop," I halted her as she neared my glistening cunt. "Let's save our energy for later."

"As you wish it," she smirked while pulling herself off me. With her out of the way, I spread my legs and pried my ass cheeks apart. Blushing more furiously at the surreal sight.

"Oh god," I chuckled. Partly ashamed. Partly Amused. And partly arouse.

There, sticking out of my asshole, were the legs of a man. They dangled between my crack. Slowly kicking as the man woke up. Tickling me in the most sensual of ways.

"Oh, you found Vin." Asha slurred as she lowered her head again between my legs. This time I didn't stop her.

With a heavy breath, I watched as she extended her tongue and flicked the kicking legs.

"Mmmm," I moaned as I felt Vin struggle in me. Moaning louder as Asha's tongue came again to lick along my crack.

She skillfully caught Vin's feet and slurped his legs in her mouth. With a slow tag, she pulled him out with a wet plop.

"Oh fuck," I huffed. Watching as Asha presented the dazed Vin who's other half now dangled from the silly girl's lips.

The sight was impressive. At my size, Vin was no more than 3-4 inches. But at Asha's size, he was more like a quarter of her size. Meaning his feet were practically in her throat. Yet not once did she gag.

With a seductive wink, she let him fall onto my belly as she smiled up at me.

"Is it later yet, Your Grace?"

These people were really freaky.

Exactly my type of people.


..........


With all the distractions around me, it took a while to dress back into my clothes before heading to breakfast. Apparently, Aurora was already up and had planned our meal. Which left me a bit worried. As sweet as the act was, Aurora was no cook. She almost lit up the apartment trying to boil water.

Breakfast was in a private balcony near Mom's room. And it seemed like the food had not yet been served.

Mom was already there, nursing a headache I knew she got from her own embarrassing night. Next to her stood Savara who was eager to care for the woman she claimed as her goddess.

"Morning, Hon," Mom smiled at me. "Slept well?"

"Well enough," I shrugged. I wasn't going to tell her how my night actually was. "Seems like you had quite a night."

"Its that wine," she chuckled. "It was so good, I couldn't have enough of it."

"My apologies, Divine," Savara half bowed. "I should have considered the fact that you are still inhabiting your mortal flesh."

"Please, Savara. None of that now. I just want breakfast and probably another nap."

"Of course," the beauty slowly walked to the background. Leaving us to ourselves.

"You know, all things considered, this is not such a bad vacation so far," I said truthfully. Partly hoping to lighten Mother's spirit.

"Oh god," she chuckled. "I forgot we were on vacation. This is not how I thought it would go."

"No one did," I chuckled too. "But I guess its a better story to tell."

"Are you having fun at least?" She looked at me hopefully.

"I'll admit, the absurdity of things left me shocked. But after getting over it, I can honestly say that things aren't that bad. This is definitely a strange vacating. In a good way."

"I'm glad," Mother smile warmly.

"Anyways, where's Aurora? I heard she's making breakfast."

"Ya," mother laughed. "I hope she's alright."

"I'm more worried about the kitchen. If she's cooking then-"

"MOM," came a loud voice that made both Mother and I cringe. "YOU WONT BELIEVE THIS!

"Not so loud," I scolded her. "We can hear you just fine."

"Oh, Ziva." She smiled. "Its good you're here. I have something to shove at your face?"

"Whatever it is, I'm not interested."

"No. You'll definitely want to see this."

As she lowered her hands on the table, I finally noticed Sara, Pav and Kino. I felt sorry that they had to endure my loud sis. But from the looks of it, Sara and Kino were equally excited. Only Pav was a bit shaken.

When the trio jumped off Aurora's hand, she skipped back towards the door. "Behold," her hands presented a priestess who came through. "My glorious achievement!"

"What are we looking at," I frowned. Aurora usually got overly excited over the smallest things.

"Look at the bowl," she grabbed the dish from the bowing priestess and set it before us.

"Its... lovely," Mother said with a smile. But I knew she was equally confused about the excitement over it.

"Banana split. What of it?" I rolled my eyes.

"You made this?" Our attention shifted to Savara who looked with total admiration at the basic desert before us.

"I did," Aurora puffed her chest with pride. "All by myself."

"You made this," Mom looked genuinely surprised.

"How did you..." I was still in disbelief. "Did you have help?"

"She did it all by herself," Sara joined in. Ecstatic like the others.

"With magic," Aurora finally said. A prideful smile plastered in her face.

Mother and I exchanged looks. Equally confused. Equally in disbelief.

"Aurora, if this is some prank," I shook my head. "We aren't-"

"I'm serious. I made it using just my mind!"

"Honestly?" I frowned.

"She's telling the truth!" Sara came to her defense.

"I am. Why would I lie?"

There was a pause as we all exchanged glances. Sure, I saw Savara do some weird shit, but making something using your mind didn't make sense. Matter cannot be created nor destroyed. That was common logic. So how can this be possible.

"Princess Aurora speaks truth," Savara broke the silence. She looked at my sister with utmost reverence. "You have awoken your inner divinity. Have you not?"

"I have. And it wasn't that hard." She beamed with pride.

"You really made this," Mom finally spoke again.

"I did, Mom. You must believe me." Aurora said with longing. Mother's acknowledgement meant the world to her.

"I..." Ma paused. But before anything could be said to hurt someone's feelings, Savara spoke up.

"Maybe its best if you show us how you made it," the she smiled encouragingly. "That way we may believe through seeing."

"Right! Of course," Aurora smiled at me. "Prepare for the biggest 'I told you so' after this."

All eyes turned to her as she breath in deeply. Her focus surprised me. She was an energetic kid who couldn't stay still for too long. Yet here she was controlling her breathing. Looking like a seasoned athlete preparing for the performance of  lifetime.

Then the unbelievable happened. Aurora's hair started to defy gravity as light radiated out of her skin.

Mom gasped beside me as my own jaw dropped. Before long, we could both feel a comforting warmth radiating out from my sister's being.

Then she opened her glowing eyes. She focused on the table as her hands rose towards it. Sparks danced between her fingers as a light started to morph before it. It shifted and expanded. Taking form of the exact dish from earlier.

With one final blast, everything settled. And there before us was a second bowl of banana spit ice cream.

My mind exploded. It couldn't explain what just happened. It wanted to deny it. Say it was a trick.

But it wasn't. We all saw it...

"Hey, Ziva."

Still shocked, I turned my gaze from the bowl to Aurora. As our eyes met, the biggest shit eating grin appeared on her face.

"Told you so."


..........


WILLIAM


When Ophelia came to fetch Nicky, I saw that she was extremely agitated. In complete melt down. Like the world was turning over. She didn't even seem to care or notice that she was making a scene right in the middle of the hall where we, the passengers, were having breakfast.

When Nicky finally calmed her down, Ophelia apologized to everyone in the room. Then with a heavy sight, she asked for me. When I approached her, she spoke again to the crowd.

"Are there any scientists in the room? Physicists? Chemists? Doctors of any kind?"

Murmurs erupted around. No doubt everyone was confused and worried about the sudden disturbance to their peaceful morning.

Regardless, some people raise their hands. Others stepped forward. Before long, there were five who joined us.

With a nod, Ophelia asked some priestesses and priests to bring them along.


..........


We couldn't believe our eyes. This was impossible. Improbable. Completely unbelievable.

Yet there before us, Aurora conjured a bowl of ice cream out of thin air.

Not just once. Or twice. But four times. Just to cement the point that she could create things using only her imagination.

"Amazing Aurora," Ophelia praised her daughter as a mother should. But I knew inside she was completely freaked out.

"Its getting easier too," she beamed. "I am getting faster at it. Aren't I?"

"You definitely are," Ophelia hugged the girl. "Now why don't you run off. I'm sure Sara is expecting you."

"She is. We are going to make ice cream for the entire city. No one should live without ever tasting ice cream."

"Oh... right. Just don't over do it."

"I'm fine Ma," Aurora chuckled. "Its actually easy once you know how its done."

With that, she skipped away. Humming happily as she left us all feeling totally dumbstruck.

"I'm not seeing things am I? That really happened," Ophelia asked. Worry present in her voice.

"No," Nicky said in a dazed tone. "It happened."

"How is that even possible. You are scientists, right? Please explain it!"

The gathered men and women exchanged looks. Each one at a loss of word. How could they not be? All the theories they learned. All they believed was possible. Or impossible. Everything they knew suddenly got flipped.

"Your grace-" A woman started.

The remark instantly got her a glare from the frustrated Ophelia. Making her flinch.

"I-I mean... Ms. Ophelia. Explaining giants in a new world is one thing. But this... this is..."

"Impossible..." A man concluded.

"But it is possible. It happened right before us."

"It shouldn't be. How can... That cant..."

"I said it before, and I'll say it again. We are dead. This is the afterlife."

"There's none such thing as an afterlife!"

"Creating things out of thin air was also considered nonsense, and yet here is the proof."

"He's go a point."

"We're not dead," Ophelia cut in. Ending the debate. "For that I'm certain. But this..." She pointed at the ice cream bowls. Shaking her head in total bewilderment. "...I just cant."

With a heavy sigh she reached for Nicky and me. Leaving the rest on the table.

"Aurora is making more ice cream for the entire city. Could you please go try to make sense of things?"

The scientists exchanged looks.

"We can try. But I don't believe we can come up with anything apart from what the locals claim. That you are indeed a-"

"Don't," Ophelia warmed. "Just go check on my daughter. Make sure she doesn't hurt herself."

"Of course." The woman replied. "Guess if anything else, we can win a Nobel Prize from our discoveries here." She tried to joke, getting half nods of agreement from the others.


..........


NICKY
 

Savara gave me a look that told me now was the time to play out her plan. But I didn't agree. With what just happened, Ophelia wasn't in the mood for anything else but talking. Though I could see why the priestess wanted me to push things along, Aurora's "divine awakening" was the final straw to support Savara's claim.

Honestly, as much as I wanted to deny it, there was a high chance that Ophelia is a god. Hell, I kinda liked the idea of bestie being a god.

"How you holding up," I asked as Ophelia entered the privacy of her room.

"Not great." She sighed lowering William and me on the bed.

I didn't know why she got William along, but the fact that she did means she trusts him. Which made me frown. I didn't hate William, but I also didn't know him enough to like. Though maybe he could come in handy with our plan.

The bed shook as Ophelia descended. Watching her lie down was like watching a tower fall over. And the impact was equally as great - tossing us a few feet in the air. If she knew what she was doing to us, she didn't show it.

She just laid there. Sighing heavily, trying to clear her mind from the chaos her world became. And I knew better than to disturb her with words.

So instead I walked up to her hand. Hugging her long fingers.

"Thanks," she looked at me. "I needed that."

"What are besties for," I smiled. Trying to make her feel good. Thinking what I'd usually like to do when I'm stressed.

Then I realized how to go about Savara's plan. If Ophelia was anything like me, which she should be since we're besties, then a nice pampering would melt her stress away. That or sex. But I think we should start with a massage before doing anything crazy.

"You know what, we should have a spa date!" I said in my all so cheery manner. "Don't you agree, William?"

He looked at me confused. But I gave him a look urging him to play along. With his support, we can probably pressure Ophelia into having a good time. "Uhm... Ya. That would be relaxing."

"That's the plan. Nothing beats a good pampering when you're stress."

"True," Ophelia agreed. "But I don't think there are spas in this city. Even if there are, I don't think I could fit in it."

"There are people here eager to pamper you."

"I don't want to be around any of those zealots right now." Ophelia huffed. Like s stubborn child.

"Come on. Think of it as getting your frustrations out on them for making your life so uncomfortable."

"I don't know," Ophelia sighed. "Can we just lay here and forget everything."

"Fine," I relented. If I pushed too hard it'll only make her more resistant. I needed to ease her into it.

Looking at William, I motioned him to join me. He frowned, but complied.

"Follow my lead," I commanded. Not waiting for a response, I pressed my hands onto Ophelia's palm. William looked at me for a second before understanding what I was doing. With a sigh, he joined me.

"What... what are you two doing," Ophelia asked, her brows rising as she watched us.

"What does it look like," I smiled. "I'm giving you that pampering you deserve."

"Nicky, honestly, I'm fine." Her hand started to pull away. But before it could, I tackled it. Trying to pin it down. Of course it was silly, she literally carries us on it. But I knew the act would make her freeze. And it did.

"No!" I barked. "My bestie is stressed and I'm going to help her relax. You may not want those priests to help you, so at least let us do it."

She hesitated. But ultimately laid her hand back down. Biting her lips timidly as she watched us.

"Good. Now just relax and let us work."

William and I took a few minutes working on her hand. And though Ophelia seemed to enjoy it, I knew there where other parts of her that needed tending. Other parts she would liked massaged.

"Ophelia?"

"Uhm, ya?" She looked at me. Calmer than before. But clearly blushing.

"Could you scoot a bit higher."

Ophelia looked at me with a questioning frown before obeying. Settling on the collections of fluffy pillows with her legs extending to the foot of the bed.

"Thanks," I said while making my way towards the feet that toward over me.

"Uhm, Nicky. Maybe not there," her foot moved away. "I haven't washed yet and they might be a bit sweaty."

"Its fine," I waved it off. Still walking towards her feet. "Don't worry about anything. Just focus on relaxing."

With small hesitation, she slid her feet back to where they previously were.

She wasn't wrong, her feet were sweaty. Not soaking wet, but definitely had a light sheen. And they did smell too. Not to strong. But noticeable. It was musky with a hint of tang. But terrifyingly addictive as I got used to it.

I blushed as I felt my heart skip. I never was a foot person, but these giant ones were really... tantalizing. I guess the size played a role in it. They were so big and powerful. Forcing us to smell their stink. Making me feel small and weak. Powerless even.

It was erotic.

Shaking my head back into focus, I pressed my shoulder onto her heels. Instantly being rewarded by a relieved sigh.

"That feels... wow," Ophelia exhaled deeply.

Those musical words of praise encouraged me to work harder. Making the giant even more pleased.

Before long, I noticed William behind me. His face had a pink hue, obviously feeling the same way I had when I first saw those beautiful feet.

With a teasing wink, I motioned him to take the other foot. And like in a spell, he obeyed. Pressing himself on the moist flesh. Receiving a rewarding moan of approval.

The sight of William massaging the giant foot made me shuddered. At my perspective, the foot looked big. But seeing the actual comparison was baffling. William wasn't even half as long as it was!

Was that how I looked? That pathetically small?

My heart skipped again. Making me blush. Why was this making me feel so hot and bothered?

"Up here too, please," Ophelia begged. Lowering her feet so we could reach her toes.

I obeyed. Instantly suppressing a gag. Between her toes had a stronger aroma. But like before, once I got used to it, I started to find it quite stimulating. Much to my confused shame.

I really wasn't a foot person.

At one point, I wrapped my arms around a giant toe. Giving it a massaging hug. As I did, my face slipped in. Splatting onto a sweaty section. Making me cringe. But as disgusted as it was, I also felt aroused.

"Calm yourself," I scolded. Trying hard not to extend my tongue and taste the sweat stuck on my lips. Hatting myself for even wanting to do that.

From the looks of it, I wasn't the only one excited from this. Ophelia was breathing harder by the second. As she looked down at us, dwarfed by her unwashed feet, her thighs twitched tightly together. She nibbled her lower lip while trying to suppress louder moans. All while trying to ignore her embarrassed pleasure.

I knew that look too well. Seen it in many of my previews conquests. Made it many times too. And that look told me it was the perfect time to take the next step in Savara's plan.

Honestly, I too was excited to take things further. Been kinda pent up myself. And doing anything with someone else besides the self centered Tommy kinda made me more eager. Not that I was cheating on him. We kinda agreed on an open relationship. And it was his idea.

"Ophelia," I walked from behind her foot. She looked at me with slight disappointment that I stopped massaging. She must have really enjoyed it.

Perfect.

"Would you please allow us to get help? I mean, I love giving you a massage, but I don't have that much energy or strength to thoroughly SATISFY you with William's help alone."

I could see her weight the benefits against her resolve to not involve the "zealots". But ultimately, the pleasure she was getting won over. With a heavy sight, she nodded in defeat.

Perfect indeed.

"Savara," Ophelia called out. "I know you're out there!"

Answering the summons, Savara opened the door and gracefully entered. A smile appeared as she saw me. It was extremely radiant that it made my heart skip again.

"You called, Your Grace."

"Ya," Ophelia blushed at what she was about to ask. "Well..." She paused. I could see she still had conflict, so I spoke up before she could change her mind.

"We kinda need help here," I pointed towards the towering feet. "I could do it alone if I was bigger, but unfortunately I'm not."

"Of course," Savara sang. The excitement abundant in her eyes. Bending down, she whispered to a priest who accompanied her. The smaller man smiled before running off to do her bidding.

Then we all watched as Savara started for us. And for the first time in Ophelia's presence, she sat down. Joining William and me by the "Divine's" - giant to us, big to her - feet.

"May I," she asked a blushing Ophelia. Waiting patiently for the response. Which came as a shy nod.

Savara smiled with immense affection as her hand glided above me towards the foot. I watched as her giant thumb pressed with more force my entire body could muster. Savara may only be about half Ophelia's height, but she was still 8x mine.

She must have been great at giving foot rubs because Ophelia loved it. Sighing her approval in an uncontrolled manner. Shuddering at the pleasurable sensation.

From nowhere, Savara's hand scooped me up and placed me next to William. Her look told us to double team that foot as she dealt with the other. So we complied.

With me out of the way, Savara slid closer and placed Ophelia's leg on her thigh. Giving her easier access to the scrunching toes. Which she gleefully, and masterfully, cared for.

Before long, I started to see others appear. They were the most senior of the clergy, though none of them looked old. All prettier than me, yet still eclipsed by the beauty of one of Savara's toes.

At that moment, I noticed something intriguing. The women out numbered the men. And not only now, but most of my time in the temple I saw more women than men. Guess since they were serving a goddess, it made sense. But did that mean women had more sway in this society?

Whatever the case, now wasn't the time to examine the local's social structure.

The new and bigger arrivals took over our work. Soon we were only watching as they managed to draw more moans of approval in their short time here than William and I did for the past 20 minutes.

I sadly thought we would be playing the background from now on, but Savara had other plans. With a mischievous smirk, she grabbed William and pressed his entire body against the giant sole on her lap. The act made Ophelia moan louder as her toes scrunched the man's shoulders, trapping his head between them. If Ophelia knew what was happening, she didn't stop it.

By this point, bestie's limbs were all being cared for. Caressed, kneaded, rubbed, and pressed in the most professional manner. Easily elevating her into new heights of serenity.

Usually, I was the type of person to take the lead. But that was impossible now since I was one of the smallest around. So all I could do was annoyingly watch. Though honestly, watching was kinda arousing in itself. Fun too. Making me want to join in.

But before I could make a move, Savara's hand wrapped around my waist. Making me shudder with mild fear and excitement. For a moment I thought I was about to share William's fate. But instead of being pressed onto a sweaty sole, I was lifted onto Savara's rose lips and kissed in the gentlest of ways.

"Thank you," she spoke with such an endearing tone that it made me feel all sorts of giddy.

With me still in her hand, she crawled higher up while allowing the other priestesses/priests to take over her spot. With gentle movements on her part, I suddenly found myself next to William as we were both placed on Ophelia's breasts.

Savara had the most provocative smile on her lips as she regarded the heavily blushing Ophelia. In one graceful motion, I watched as the High Priestess gently pried Ophelia's hand from her companions and brought it closer to her lips. Then with a sultry voice, she spoke.

"May I?"

My heart fluttered. And from the heavy pumping bellow me, I knew Ophelia felt the same. The question was asking with the most seductive tone I've ever heard. From the lips of the most striking woman I ever seen.

Plus, the question was not only asking to give the hand a kiss. It was a request to initiate something more intimate than a massage. I knew it. And Bestie knew.

All eyes drifted to Ophelia. Waiting for her decision. Would she give in? Or would she settle for a simple massage?

The reply only took seconds. But from the looks of Savara and the others here, it was like an eternity to them. They waited with held breaths, praying with all their hearts for a favorable response. And Ophelia answered their prayers.

"Go on," she finally surrendered.

In total euphoria, Savara and her companions bowed as one. Showing respect before continuing their devotion in a more sensual fashion. This time instead of their hands alone, their tongues and lips joined the fray.

From the height of her breasts, I could see it all. And it made my already horny heart more hot and bothered.

"Oh god," Ophelia gasped in shock, pleasure, and shame. Especially as she watched those sucking the sweat off her toes.

A shadow fell over William and I as Savara moved. She had kissed her way from Ophelia's hand down to her shoulder. Now her breasts hovered above us as she planted kissed on the expose skin around Ophelia's collar bone.

"S-stop," Bestie protested as the High Priestess reached her neck.

"You don't like it?" Savara asked seductively.

I watched as the two faced off. Totally conscious at our position sitting on a pair of giant breasts while under the shadow of another pair of swaying mammaries. If they chose to connect lips, we were sure to be smothered. As scary as it was, it weirdly aroused me.

"I just..." Bestie mumbled.

I could see her conflict. What started as a simple massage suddenly turned into venereal worship. And now she was about to get kissed in a romantic manner. By a lady no less. And that lady was Savara, and she could make straight, hard steel bend under her flirtatious gaze.

As much as Ophelia wanted to say no, I knew she wasn't going to. No one could say no to Savara. Especially in these conditions.

Add the fact that Ophelia was pent up from everything that happened. She was definitely longing for comfort and an outlet for her stress. What better way to achieve both by giving into the seductive initiations playing before her.

"Damn it all," Ophelia gave in. Grabbing onto Savara's head and pulling her into a frustrated kiss.

Just like I predicted. We were caught between the clash. Buried between the aromatic breasts of the titan and giantess.


..........


AURORA


The first non-food thing I made was a generator so the passengers from our plane could charge their devices. I thought they needed something to make their stay more pleasant. Not that it was unpleasant. But it could be better.

I wasn't sure how a generator actually worked, so I just imagined a box that could produce electricity. Infusing some of my warm energy into it. And it worked!

My invention baffled the scientists. They couldn't understand how this block of rock - as big as a car to them and a power bank to me - could have such a steady flow of electricity without overheating or needing fuel. I didn't understand why they were stressing over it. It worked, that's all that mattered.

Seeing everyone excited to charge their phones made me happy. And a little envious. I didn't have my phone with me. Neither did Mother or Ziva as we all placed them in our carry-ons when we boarded. And once we appeared in this world, we didn't have any of them with us.

But that didn't matter, I had other better things to worry about. Besides, Sara had her own phone to record all the cool things we did. Like when we wandered around the doll sized city giving ice cream to the all locals.

I had a feeling they'd love it. And they did! It was a fun experience to share something I loved with the locals. An experience we caught all on film.

After feeding the millions; Sara, Kino, Pav and myself went to find something else to do. Like learning how to ride a dragon. I couldn't ride one myself, but it was still fun to pet the cuties as my friends learned. Sara and Kino had a blast while Pav nearly had a heart attack watching them. Though in the end she had fun too. She was just worried for their safety.

After dragon training, we decided to settle for something more relaxing. One of the priestesses suggested a pedicure, which we eagerly agreed to. Especially Pav and I. For me, I thought it would be fun watching these cuties pamper my giant feet. And Pav thought it was safer and more relaxing than watching Sara almost plummet to the her death.

We were lead to a serene garden where more tinies were eagerly waiting for us. Besides a comfy chair was a basin my size filled with flowery scented water. Near the feet of my chair were smaller chairs for Sara, Pav and Kino.

Once I sat down, ten people (around 3 to 4 inches) used the built in stairs around the basin to climb in. They waded through the scented liquid to scrub my giant feet.

The sight of it made me coo. They were just so adorable!

As they worked, I couldn't help myself from giggling and twitching from the ticklish sensation of their little hands and tools. And laughing harder as I watched them tumble around my wiggling toes or getting stuck between them.

Despite my skittish behavior, they managed to wash my feet thoroughly. Once done, two priestesses took the basin away and had my feet dried and applied with sweet smelling ointment. And when that was done, they called on the artists who expertly painted my toes and decorated them with precious gemstones - making it look like a mosaic.

Sitting near my feet, Sara had a close view of what they were doing. So when her own toes were painted, she joined the artists. Claiming my big toe for her to work on her "masterpiece".

The sight of her besides my toes made me coo. She looked so adorable using my nail as a canvas. And appeared even smaller now that I got a better comparison of my feet to her entire frame. I was used to seeing her on my hands or a table, this was the first time I saw her so far bellow me. They were all really small and cute.

"I cant believe they used real diamonds," Pav said as she basked at my sparkling nails. Joining Sara and Kino before my feet.

"You want some on yours?" I asked.

"They put some," she extended her leg so I could get a better look. "But they aren't as big as the ones on yours."

"This has got to be the most expensive manicure I've ever had." Sara said as she took pictures of her work and our nails. "And I had pretty expensive ones with Mom,"

We took several minutes taking photos of our nails. For one picture, I had Pav and Sara sitting on my feet - one of each foot. Their own feet extended towards my nails. Then after Sara showed Kino how to work a phone, he snapped the pic as I dangled him above. It came out rather adorably.


..........


Once our nails were fully dried, we decided to go explore the other parts of this large temple. Settling on exploring the grand library. Back on earth libraries were rather boring. But this was like one you see in fantasy shows. It was large, almost as big as several basketball courts. And was stacked with books, magical items, and many other cool stuff. Honestly it looked like a sorcerer's lair filled with books rather than a boring library.

"Can you read this?" Sara asked Kino as they examined a page that showed a picture of unicorn.

"No," he shook his head. "They are written in the Divine's language. Only them and the selected few clergy can. These are the most holy texts."

"Wonder what they say?"

I walked over to the table I left them at and checked the books. Like how I understood the language of the locals, I somehow understood the texts.

"Cool," I said in surprise.

"What? You can read it?"

"Ya."

"What does it say?"

"Its like a recipe to make a unicorn."

"Seriously? Like cooking?"

"No, more like instructions to assemble a chair."

"Why would you need that? I thought you can make whatever you imagined."

"Apparently there is more to it," I frowned. "It says consciousness is a complex creation."

"It seemed pretty easy for you to make those ice creams. Or that generator."

"But those weren't living things."

"So I guess you can't make a unicorn for me?"

"I can try. But the instructions are pretty complicated. Wouldn't want to end up making something weird."

"Guess not."

As we looked through more books, Sara found something else that was cool.

"Come check this out!" She called me over. "This looks like instructions on how to change sizes."

I looked it over. The pictures showed a small and big box side to side. Between them was a double arrow.

After carefully reading it, I confirmed that it was indeed instructions on how to change something's size. It was simple enough and could be used on living and nonliving things.

"Cool. I can grow and shrink things!"

"Nice!" Sara squealed. "Grow me!"

"Maybe we should try it on something nonliving first," Pav said with concern.

"We definitely should," I agreed. The last thing I wanted was to blow Sara up.

"Fine. Then shrink that paperweight," she pointed at a golden statue her size.

Reading the instructions one more time, I then focused on the golden thing. Summoning that same warm energy deep within me, I willed the paper weight's matter to shift into the size that I desired. And then...

*POOF*

All of us stared in gleeful surprise as the once big paperweight now stood small enough for Sara to pick up.


..........


After growing and shrinking many different nonliving things, I was ready to move on to the living ones. But still, Pav wouldn't allow us to try it on Sara.

"You may try it on me, Princess." Kino offered.

"No. Not Kino as well," Pav said firmly. It surprised me how brave she has gotten. Just yesterday she crumbled under my gaze. "You are still a novice to try it on people."

"Come on," Sara pouted. "She obviously is good at magic. She shrunk those without any problems."

"Those are nonliving things. People are more complex. Messing up the size of a single organ will create many problems. I don't think its safe to try it on people... for now."

"But it says the same concept works on people too." I spoke. "If I do what I did to these things, then it should be ok."

"Why don't you try it on a guinea pig first? See if its indeed safe before doing it on humans. You wouldn't want to hurt Sara or Kino, would you?"

"Guess not," I pouted.

"Fine! We'll try it on a guinea pig first." Sara huffed. "But If she succeed, will you agree to Aurora growing me?"

Pav hesitated. She obviously didn't like the idea of me using magic on the girl she cared for. "Can't we ask a priestess for help. I mean they obviously know how to alter size. We should consult them first before doing something we may regret."

"I guess," Sara and I moaned.

So we did just that. Asking the librarian priestess about how they got their size. She was an beautiful elder woman who gave such a warm aura. Like a young hot granny.

"We got our size through a ritual," she told us. "We start up as common size. Like you." She pointed to Sara. "We train to be acolytes, and those worthy enough will be presented to the goddess who ascends them to their new roles and size."

"Wait. If your goddess was missing all these years then who grew you?"

"Usually its the goddess. But in her absence we do it through the Divine Chamber."

"Mom's room?"

"No," the priestess chuckled. "Its another room deep within the temple, where we draw our powers from. Where a portion of the Divine resides."

"A portion of Mother?"

"Yes. Left to protect and power the world in her absence."

"Hold up. If a portion of Ophelia's Mom is in the temple, why can't you bring her to it?" Pav asked. "Wont it clear up the questions of Ms. Ophelia being a goddess or not?"

"Its not that simple," the priestess sighed. "Our goddess now is not in the apotheosis of her true form. Our world recognizes her and so she appears as she is. Her magic recognizes her. Her people recognize her. And naturally we all submit to our master. But a portion of her true divine self will not submit to anything lesser than itself."

This was all so confusing. Why couldn't there just be something simple to settle this. If I was goddess I would have left a memory box or something.

"Our goddess right now is in denial. She rejects the truth and thus reject her divinity. Trapping her in a partially mortal state. If we bring her into the Divine Chamber, the portion she left behind will not recognize her."

"So it will reject her?"

"No. It will do nothing. It waits until its true self comes back. Continue on doing what it was left to do."

"Ok, that's cool and all, but how does that explain how you grow." Sara spoke up.

"Oh my," the priestess laughed. "I went off topic. Well, let's see...hmmm... In the ritual, the chosen few will gather inside the Divine Chamber. Our hearts and devotions are weighed, and those deemed ready will walk out ascended into their new role."

"So its the thing inside the chamber that grows you," Sara sighed in disappointment. "Do none of you know how to alter size? Didn't we see the gardener alter the size of the plants and fruits."

"Plants and fruits are different. Its forbidden for us to learn the size alteration ability on humans. This is to preserve the purity of the ranking system amongst the clergy."

"Dang it." Sara stomped her foot cutely.

"Don't loss hope, little one. Our goddess can grow you."

"The goddess is in denial." She huffed. "Remember?"

"I mean, Princess Aurora. From the looks of my library, I'm sure she is ready enough to grow you."

"Oops," I chuckled. "Sorry about that. I'll put everything back to their original size."

"Are you sure she's ready?" Pav asked in concern. "Isn't it dangerous to mess with living things?"

"I admire your care over the children, young one." The priestess ruffled Pav's hair. "But I have faith. I trust our princess. So I'll volunteer to be your guinea pig."

"You trust me that much?"

"I do. Besides, even if you mess up, the High Priestess can always patch me up. She is an amazing healer."

"Maybe we should use like a dragon or something first." I suggested. Feeling the pressure of her words as she put her live in my hands.

"If you wish it, so it shall be. But I'm ready. And I'm sure you are too."

 ZIVA


"Divine," Asha bowed as she returned with another jug of that sacred wine.

Earlier I would have scolded her for using that word to address me. But after what Aurora showed us, I stopped fighting it. Not that I believed Mother was a god. I just didn't dismiss the possibility.

Besides, playing a godling was fun.

It was late afternoon and I was enjoying just sitting on a big armchair in one of the gallery rooms. On a small table in front of me were my black combat boots being polished by eager 3 to 4 inch tall servants. They devotedly used nothing but their tongue and spit to do the job as I watched with aroused amusement.

Bellow me were more people worshiping my feet. Their touch leaving a tingling sensation as they worshiped between my toes, under them, and along my soles. And my feet weren't clean when we started. Being trapped in the same dirty socks and the same old boot, they sure smelled ripe. But these perverts didn't care. They had a fetish for goddesses.

"Guess its not all bad being a god," I sipped some wine and relaxed further into my chair.

I always had a dominant nature. Enjoyed being the alpha in a relationship. And here these people were willingly submitting to me, never once questioning my authority. Like now as they soiled themselves in my sweat trying to please me.

"Definitely not that bad," I moaned. Drifting further into a state of serenity. Further away from the confusing and stressful reality of our situation.

"Ziva!"

Of course.

"Ziva, where you at?"

Out of all the people I didn't wanted to see right now, it had to be Aurora. She always knew when to ruin my pease and quiet.

"Ah, ZIVA!" I cringed as my loud sis came running into my once peaceful haven. Behind her was a girl I saw before. "I need to show you something!"

"Again, Aurora, please use your inside voice."

"No time for that," she smirked playfully. "Do you see anything different?"

I looked her over, "You had your nails done."

"Yes, pretty right." She showed me her glistening toes that peaked from her laced sandals. "But that's not what I came for. Do you notice anything else that's different?"

I frowned while looking her over. Besides her toes, she looked exactly like the same.

"Uhm, Divine," Asha cleared her throat and looked towards the girl beside Aurora.

Then it hit me. The girl was Aurora's scale! A few inches shorter, but still the same size. I didn't think much of it at first because I was used to people being our scale. But that was back on earth. Here people were tiny.

"What," I was baffled at the sight. "S-Sara?"

"Yes," both girls giggled.

"Took you long enough."

"And look," Sara approached and shoved her hands at me. Now I noticed she was carrying Pav and Kino. Both were disoriented from her quick motion. "Its Pav and Kino. And they're so small and cute!"

"How is this possible?" I asked while watching Sara press the two common sized people against her cheek.

"Simple, Aurora grew me."

"That's right." My sis beamed with pride. "I grew her."

"Oh..." I frowned as my mind tried to make sense of what was said. "Wait, what? You can do that?"

"Ya, its easy. Scary at first, but easy once you know what you're doing."

"You're amazing as ever, Young Divine," Asha and the others were elated. Their eyes overflowing with awe and adoration as they regarded my kid sis.

"Of course," the young girl puffed her chest out. "Heard that, Ziva? I'm amazing."

"Just hold on a sec," I shook my head into focus. "You really grew her. Like seriously?"

"I'm standing here. Am I not?" Sara pointed out.

She was right. The last time I saw her she was barely longer than my finger. Yet I was now looking at her holding Pav and Kino like their were dolls. As clear as it was, my skeptic mind still struggled to fully grasp it all.

"Fuck," I huffed in frustration. This was really all maddening. "Does Mother know?"

"Not yet. A priestess said you were close by so I decided to show you first."

So that's how she found me.

I paused to examine Sara again. "I can't believe you actually did this."

"Want to see how its done?" Aurora asked, excited to show off her new ability.

"Uhm... sure." I agreed. At this point I decided to accept whatever absurdity was thrown my way. Trying to make sense of any of this would leave me mad.

"Cool! Sara," she turned to her friend. "Can I borrow Kino?"

"No," the girl jumped back, holding the tiny people closer to her chest. "I want him small."

"Ah fine," Aurora groaned. Then settled her eyes on Asha. "How about you? Want to shrink or grow?"

The priestess's eyes lit up. But just as quickly, she composed herself. Turning her gaze to me as if to ask for permission. That made me feel nice, apparently Asha was devoted to me more than the other Divines.

"Go ahead." I said, smiling at how excited she got.

"Shrink or grow?" Aurora asked again.

"May I please-"

"Shrink," I cut in. Smiling as I caught her blush. If this was really all possible, I wanted Asha more... fun sized.

"How small," Aurora asked me. Seeing as I was the one making the decisions.

I smirked, "An inch."

"An inch it is." Sara and Aurora giggled.

I watched my younger sister's eyes glow and her hair start floating. Then in a sudden flash of light, Asha went missing. Wait, not missing...

She shrunk!

"Cool right?" In a quick motion, Aurora bent down, snatched the tiny Asha, and presented her to me.

My eyes grew wide as I saw the tiny thing dwarfed in my little sister's palm. Small arms. Small legs. Small everything. But no doubt about it, this was my Asha.

"Want to hold her?" Auroa broke me from my gawking.

"Uhm... ya," I extended a shaky hand. This unreal situation was making me nervous.

"Don't be so scared," Aurora spoke calmly. Like she knew what she was doing. "I followed the instructions well, and placed a protective barrier on her. She wont get hurt even if you accidently drop her."

I didn't understand most of what she said, but understood that Asha was protected. And that made my nervousness go away. Though I still was at a lost at what just happened.

In my bigger palm, Asha looked smaller. She looked nervous and shy, but not scared. Even when reduced to such a size, she still trusted me. Making me feel more at ease.

"Hey there," I whispered.

"Divine," Asha bowed.

That made us big people coo. The common sized folk were cute, but this was just heart melting.

Suddenly my mind started to blow up with all the possible fun we could have with this shrinking/growing ability. All the things I could do. All the places I could trap Asha in. The realization made me blush.

Now it didn't matter to me if we were gods or not. I needed to learn this ability. If Aurora can do it, then I could too. Its about time I accepted my "divinity".

"I want Pav smaller too," Sara said, offering the uneasy au pair to Aurora.

"Maybe not yet," I intervened. Taking Pav from her giant patron's hand and placing her next to the smaller Asha on my palm. I needed Pav for what I planned next.

"Hey, give her back!"

"I think Pav had enough of you brats for the day." I lifted my hand out of reach.

"We're not brats," Sara spat.

"I'm just saying maybe she can hang with people her own age for once. Besides, aren't there more people you guys want to shrink?"

Sara frowned but ultimately gave in. "Fine, but don't you dare hurt her."

"Never," I replied. A bit surprised by how much this spoiled rich kid cared for her au pair.

"At least we still have Kino."

Sara and Aurora eyed the poor boy. Smirking as they planned what they'd do to him. It made me want to grab him too, but I knew better. This boy would do anything for his Divine. Exactly like Asha would do anything for me.

"Come," Aurora pulled Sara towards the door.

They made it half way there when suddenly they stopped. Their eyes shifting towards the boots on the table. For the first time noticing what the common servant were doing to it.

"You meanie!" Aurora shared a giggle with Sara as they regarded the diligently working tinies. "I can't believe you're forcing them to lick your stinky boots!"

"They don't mind," I shrugged. Hiding a smirk as I saw one of them fell into the steamy footwear.

"Gross," the two giggled louder.

"Should we help him out?" Sara asked.

"I'm not putting my hand in there." Aurora scrunched her nose before looking at me. "You should take him out."

"Maybe later," I replied with a shrug. "He probably loves it in there."

"Ugh, that's just disgusting," Aurora frowned. Clearly she was still too young to understand the finer taste of erotic pleasures. "Come, Sara. Let's leave before we get corrupted."

"Eh." Sara shrugged, following the taller girl out. "I've seen worse."

Just like that, they were gone. Leaving me alone with a tinier Asha and an additional tiny whom I regarded.

"Thanks," Pav blushed shyly from where she sat on my hand as a smaller Asha crawled to her. "I needed the break."

"Must be hard dealing with those two. Especially at that size."

"Its not all bad." She shrugged timidly. She seemed flustered. Always was around me. Was that just how she was? "Frankly, hanging with them was one of the most interesting time in my life. But..."

"They can be exhausting."

"That," Pav gave me a weary smile. "And I don't want to be shrunken."

That caused me to smile, "Well, I hate to disappoint you, but there is another reason I got you from them?"

"Oh," she looked at me uneasily.

"Its nothing bad. I just need you to help learn how that shrinking magic works."

"Uhh... W-why don't you ask Aurora?"

"Its a pride thing," I sighed heavily.

"B-but I don't think I can help."

"Sure you can. You've been with them the entire time. All you have to do is tell me what Aurora did. Can't you do that?"

"I guess."

"Great. Now let's go learn some magic."


..........


"Damn it!" I cussed while slumping down onto a chair in frustration.

We were in the library Aurora was in before. Reading the same books she had. Yet no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't create a simple rock. Much less shrink one.

"Maybe we should ask Aurora for help," Asha said on her perch on Pav's lap, who caressed the smaller girl like she was cat.

"Say that one more time and I'll shove your one inch ass up mine." I growled.

Pav blanched. But Asha smiled, eyes gleaming with excitement. I had to suppress a smirk. Asha was such a tiny perv. That threat was more like a divine blessing for her.

"Is there anything else Aurora did differently," I asked Pav. "Like eat something? Drink a potion?"

"N-no," the larger of the two spoke nervously. Her own cheeks getting red from the lewd threat I made earlier. "She just followed what that book said."

"Then why the hell is it not working," I grunted. I really though this was going to be easy.

"Lets try the basics again," Asha said, sliding off of Pav's lap and back onto the table. She was barely taller than the width of the book she was sitting on. "You must reach deep within yourself. Try to find the source of your divinity."

"I tried. The only thing in me is lunch. How do you do your magic?"

"Its different for us." Asha explained. "Our abilities are borrowed from the Divine. This source of power is not within us, but within the Divine Chambers."

This all sounded like nonsense to me. "Maybe I cant use magic."

"You can," Asha barked forcefully. Taking me by surprise. "You're your Mother's daughter. The Divine's Daughter. You have inherited her divinity. If you haven't, our world would have left you small like her."

She pointed to Pav.

"Now please, Your Grace. Try it again."

I did. And failed.

Tried again. And failed.

Several more times. No luck.

I was starting to get mad. And the only thing that could make the situation worse manifested herself.

"What's going on here," Aurora asked as she and Sara joined us.

"Get out," I spat. Too annoyed to deal with them now.

"Why? We discovered this place," Aurora frowned. "You should be the one to leave."

"Ya. This is our library." Sara backed her.

"Actually, this is the library of the Divine," the librarian said out of nowhere. As our eyes dropped on her, she blushed at what she said, bowed, and faded away.

"We can share it," Pav spoke up. "There is more than enough room."

"Fine," Aurora rolled her eyes. "But seriously. What are you..."

Her eyes drifted to the book I was studying.

"You're learning how to alter size! Want me to help you?""

"No," I said defensively while slamming the book shut. "Come," I lowered my hand towards Asha and Pav. "We're leaving."

"Goddess," Asha looked up at me with pleading eyes. She didn't say a single word, but I knew she wanted me to ask for help.

I wanted to refuse. Just grab her and disappear. But her eyes were so deep and lovely as they pleaded for me to stay. She wanted me to awaken my divinity. Rise up into the god she believed I was.

"Fine," I huffed. Beating myself for what I was about to do. "Aurora..." I really hated this. "Could you... please," it felt like I was vomiting glass and nails. "...Help me learn how to use magic."

Her mouth dropped in disbelief at what I said. Then it was replaced by the biggest smirk I've ever seem.

"Well, since you asked so very nicely. Why not?"


..........
 

I thought it would be unbearable to have Aurora as a mentor. But she surprised me by being mature. Not once has she sneered, teased, or taunted me. In fact she was patient and instructive. She was better at teaching than most of my high school teachers.

"Damn it," I cussed again. Failing for the millionth time.

"You must look deeper in yourself," Aurora spoke calmly. "Find the source of your power."

"How do I know what my source even is?" I huffed in frustration.

"You'll know. Its very noticeable."

"Maybe to you," I spat, feeling defeated. "You know what. Let's stop. I don't believe I even have powers."

"That's the problem," Aurora sighed. "You don't believe."

She walked up to me and held my hands. Looking straight into my eyes as she spoke.

"You and Mom have been fighting this since we got here. You are denying everything even when all the facts are so clear."

Seeing my little sister like this was mind boggling. More so than magic, us being giants, or Mom being hailed a god. Because here she was being more mature about this than the easily defeated me.

"That denial is what stops you from finding your divine source. So stop it!"

She squeezed my hands.

"Accept what you are. And look deep inside. Find your divinity and make a bowl of ice cream!" She sternly instructed.

Her eyes were so intense. So much so that I felt a shiver down my spine. "Ok. I'll do it."

Closing my eyes, I breath deeply. Calming my mind and soul.

I had to accept what we are. Believe it. We are our Mother's daughter. And she is Divine. Meaning we are Divine.

It was then that I felt a small spark in me. Deep. DEEP. WAY DEEP inside.

"I feel something," I said.

"Good. Follow it."

I did. Focusing on that warmth. The more I did, the warmer it got. So much so that it scared me.

"Don't fight it," Aurora gave me a gentle squeeze. "I know it can seem intense. But it wont hurt you. Its a part of you. Let it free."

My heart was racing. All I wanted to do was run. But I stayed and obeyed. Letting the intense warmth consume me.

"That's it," Aurora said with excitement. "You found it, Ziva. You found your source."

I opened my eyes. And what I saw shocked me. I was floating. And glowing! But not only that, I could see everything with my new sight. Every detail on Aurora's face to the smallest of atoms. To beyond that!

"Now think of that ice cream," Aurora instructed. "Imagine every detail. Taste. Feeling. Everything! And will it into existence!"

Closing my eyes again, I obeyed. Imagining the sweet taste of my favorite cookies and cream. Then I felt it. The energy flowed out from my core and onto my finger tips.

A bright light started to flicker. Then take form. Soon materialized and morphed into what I imagined. Then:

*Poof*

Everything was back to normal. But in my hands was an ice cream bowl of cookies and cream.

"Congrats, sis."

Aurora stuck her finger into the bowl, pulled it out, and licked the cream right off it. A bad habit of her's.

"You are officially a Divine."


..........


OPHELIA


I felt shame run through my core after what I just did.

All the stress, frustration, and confusion I harbored since our arrival finally broke free. Forcing me to take out my bewildering emotions on others. More specifically Nicky and William.

The immense embarrassment I felt watching Savara pull William out of my ass made me want to melt away. Even more so when I spotted Nicky, half conscious, tangled up in my thick mommy pubic hair. From the slime that coated her, I knew where she had been.

I cant believe I allow that to happen!

In a moment of extreme sexual high, I gave into the idea of being a god. Accepting the pleasure my "lesser" gave me. Even demanding sacrifices to sate my sexual hunger. Not caring for what or who went up my ass or cunt. I just desired the pleasure.

Only after climaxing and regaining my senses did I notice what had happened. And who was "sacrificed" to me. In instant regret, I bolted out.

Now here I sat in the private study. Hiding from Nicky and William. From the shameful, horrid act I allowed myself to commit.

"Lady Ophelia," came the last voice I wanted to hear.

"Out, Savara." I barked. Focusing my shame and anger to the High Priestess. "I'm not in the mood."

"Forgive me, My Lady," Savara spoke, still as naked as I left her in the bedroom. "But I wont."

"Do you really want to disobey your Divine?" I rolled my eyes.

"I'm sorry, but do you really believe you're my Divine?" She glared at me with strength.

"I'm..." I replied. Taken aback by her demeanor. "...Not."

"Then let me speak my peace to you. Not as a servant to Her Liege, but a person trying to help you."

The intense fierceness in her gorgeous eyes made me shudder.

"What we just did there was beautiful." She started. "And happened with the conscious consent of everyone involved."

"Tell that to Nicky and William."

"I did. I told them what I planned to do before acting. And they accepted it. You know why?"

That stunned me. Did Nicky and William really consent to being use like toys to please me?

"Because they care about you." Savara huffed. "They wanted to please you as much as you liked being please. And right now I understand that you have your own reservations for acting the way you did. But you shouldn't. You are a Divine. A dominant goddess. Whatever you wish, so it shall be."

Savara sighed deeply before approaching. Her eyes looked at me with longing. Looking for someone that wasn't me.

"Lady Ophelia, please just come back. There is no shame in what we did. Ask Nicky and William. And they will tell you the same."

"Fuck," I grunted. "Fine. Cant hide in here forever anyways."

I stood up and marched to the door. But before exiting, a funny thought run through my mind.

"Stop," I commanded Savara who was following me with a big smile on her face.

She obeyed. Patiently waiting in place as I walked back to my earth clothes that were neatly folded on the desk, bellow the table were my shoes. Searching through them for a second, I found what I was looking for.

"Put this in your mouth?" I threw Savara my dirty panties.

"W-what?" Her gorgeous eyes popped out in shock.

"You want me to be a dominant goddess, right? Then fine, I will be her. So don't complain and put it in your mouth."

Her eyes flickered with confusion and excitement. Confusion from what I just asked her. And excitement from me acting my role as her Divine.

"Well?"

"Of course, Goddess," she obeyed. Like a good little priestess, she took the panty. Cringing a bit from the sour scent it emitted. Then without further hesitation, she stuffed it in her mouth. Puffing her cheeks to accommodate the large - to her - underwear.

Any other day I would never act this way, but I was still kinda frustrated over the entire goddess thing. If Savara wanted me as her goddess, I'll be just that. And she'll have to put up with me until she regrets ever claiming me as her Divine. Who knows, maybe she'll retract her claims.

"I cant believe you actually did it," I said, genuinely surprised.

She just smiled back. Or gave the best she could with her mouth full.

"Ok... good," My loins twitched. "Now... go to my shoes and... sniff it."

She complied eagerly. Taking my giant shoe before her pretty face and sniffed it for my pleasure.

"Good." By this point I felt my own cheeks burning. "Just stay there until I... until I come back."

I walked backwards. My eyes glued to the disgustingly lewd display.

"And touch yourself."

Again, she obeyed. Her delicate fingers massaged her pink lips as it drooled onto the floor.

Damn, this was hot. The great High Priestess diminished to a shoe sniffing slave with my panty in her mouth. I would have felt guilty, but she asked for this. And I'm not gonna lie, this was extremely amusing.

Shaking my head back to focus. I turned and left. If I stared any longer, I would never leave the room.

Opening the door, I walked past the living room then through another door that lead to the bed chambers. Where my eyes fell on William and Nicky on the fixed mattress. They were the only ones here, all the others have already clear out.

"Hi," I waved at them shamefully.

Nicky blushed as William turned away.

"I guess you guys are as embarrassed as I am," I forced a nervous chuckle.

"Uhm... Ya, ah... Ophelia."

"Yes," I walked closer.

"You're still naked."

My heart dropped. By playing with Savara I was too distracted to realize it. And now I was once again before Nicky and William...

Naked!


..........


With clothes on, I finally got to talk with the pair. See how they felt about what we did. And with great relief, they told me they were fine with it.

Well Nicky was fine with it. She was her old self and making crude, childish jokes that made me blush.

William claimed he was fine, but we clearly saw he was bothered. When probed by Nicky, he finally confessed that he had a thing for me and wanted to ask me out. Not in a million years did he imagine his first time with me would be in such an erotic manner.

That made me blush harder.

After a while, William excused himself. Saying he had "do something". But I knew he wanted to process what happened. That made me feel guilty and scared. Wishing that what I did didn't destroy a potential "relationship" with him.

"Its fine," Nicky cheered me up. "Let him be. I'm sure you ruined normal women for him. I know you have for me."

"You're really chill about all this," I noted. Slightly flustered by her remark.

"Eh," she shrugged playfully. "I've had my share of crazy fun. Kinda built an immunity to the after sex shame."

"Oh good," I breath in deeply out of relief. "I thought you were just suppressing the trauma?"

"Trauma?" Nicky laughed. "Ok, I admit. Staring at your hungry cunt was kinda daunting at first. In the exciting kind of way."

"It was?" I cringed with embarrassment.

"Ya. I was literally eaten up by your cunt! In you. Tell me that doesn't excite you."

"Its weird to hear." My face reddening more. "I thought you'd hate me after what happened."

This made Nicky silent for a moment. "I... I have a confession to make," she shifted nervously on the pillow she was on. "Savara asked me to help her out."

"What do you mean," I frowned in confusion.

"With... well... With what happened."

"With what happened?"

I thought through her words. Then it hit me. Nicky was the one who initiated this!

She suggested we get pampered. But when I rejected it, she forced William into helping her massage my hand. Then my feet. And when I was finally enjoying it, she tricked me into having Savara join in! Once the High Priestess was here, it was game over. How could I say no when the most beautiful woman was giving herself to me. Especially when I was vulnerable from the emotions I was battling.

"A-are you mad," she asked shyly.

Was I mad? Fucking hell I was!

But at the same time I wasn't. After thinking it through, I'd be lying if I said I didn't enjoy myself. I was a single mother after all. The last action I had was months ago with a funny shaped cucumber.

Many times, since coming here, I wanted to abuse the power I had by just being big. But didn't because I believe that that would be accepting their claims. And accepting it would be deluding myself into believing I was something else.

I still didn't believe what they claimed I was. But that didn't mean I couldn't enjoy myself as well.

"If you cant beat them," I chuckled.

"Ah... what?" The nervous Nicky said. Still waiting for my judgement.

"Nicky, we're fine."

"We... we are," she looked relieved.

"Ya. Though next time you want to get in my pants, just ask." I teased.

"I'll keep that in mind." She blushed. "But just so you know. It was mostly Savara's plan. She's very-"

"Oh crap!" I shot up from the bed. "Savara! I totally forgot about her!"


..........


The sight before us was beyond lewd.

There, sitting on a puddle of her own making, was a dazed Savara. Her face was still buried in the shoe held by one hand. Her mouth was leaking with drool and still stuffed with my panties. Her other hand was between her legs, playing with a twitching cunt that squirted out lewd liquid onto the already drenched floor.

"Oh god," Nicky laughed. Partly from second hand embarrassment. Partly from amusement, And partly from arousal.

"Damn it."

I knew Savara wouldn't disobey me. But I was still shocked when I found her exactly where I left her an hour ago.

"Savara, you can stop now."

Glassy eyes sparkled her thanks as she carefully put my shoe down, pulled out my drenched panties, folded it, and placed it back on the table. With shaking legs, she stood up and bowed.

"Thank you, Goddess. It was such an honor to have your taste and smell bless my senses."

"Oh god," Nicky laughed louder. "I cant with these people."

I too couldn't believe it. Savara looked genuinely pleased. Like I just gifted her her heart's desires.

"By the way, what happened. Why was she like that?"

"I... kinda told her to do it," I admitted shamefully.

"You didn't," Nicky gawked at me with a little bit more of respect.

"I was frustrated," I defended myself. "And Savara called me a dominant goddess. So I kinda..."

"Went dominant and forced her to suck your panties?"

"While sniffing her shoes and touching myself," Savara added with pride. Making my face burn redder.

"She asked for it."

"I got to say, Bestie, I never thought I'd see this part of you," her smile turned mischievous. "I like it."

"I like it too," Savara agreed. "One more step towards god-"

"Silence, mortal," Nicky command from my hand. "You will be sufficiently punished for the troubles you caused our goddess!"

Savara rolled her eyes, but didn't suppress her smile.

"So," Nicky looked up at me. "What should we do to this worm?"

This was bizarre and embarrassing. But somehow I was enjoying it too.
 

..........


There definitely were perks in having servants. Especially eager ones who'd do anything for me. And there definitely were perks in being the biggest in the room. To be in control and to not fear being harmed.

Honestly, it may not be such a bad thing to indulge in small pleasures. Especially since I was suppose to be on vacation.

After some convincing from Nicky, we did get that pampering. And only pampering. Nothing lewd in the mix, I was done with that. My frustration was already used up, and I was thinking too clearly to do anything else embarrassing.

Who would have thought that all I needed to calm down was a good orgy followed by a relaxing massage?

"Someone is happy," Ziva said as I joined my girls on the round table for dinner. They sat beside each other while Kino sat on a smaller table in front of Aurora. This time I didn't see Sara and Pav besides him.

"We got a massage," I said while placing Nicky in front of me.

"Me too," Aurora said as she shifted in her chair to show me her feet. "And a pedicure."

"Are those... diamonds," Nicky gasped.

"Yup!" Aurora beamed proudly. "Only the best for a princess. You want your's done too?"

"I wont say no to diamond."

"Ma?"

"Sure, why not." I agreed. "Let's do it tomorrow."

"Wow," Ziva smirked. "Someone adjusted quick."

"Well, I just figured that we're on vacation. Might as well make the best of it."

"That's a nice way to look at it."

"Yes, its definitely better than stressing over what we cant change. But that doesn't mean I believe in the entire goddess thing!"

Ziva exchanged looks with Aurora. Like they had something to tell me.

"Ma," Aurora started. "What if its true."

"Hon, can we please not talk about that? I just came back from a lovely massage, I don't want to get worked up."

Again, my girls exchanged looks. But ultimately decided not to pursue the topic.

"By the way," Nicky spoke up. "Ziva, where did you get those clothes? I thought all your things were left small on the plane?"

Then it hit me, Ziva was wearing different clothes - a black hoody with dark blue short-short. I was sure those were left in our luggages, just like Nicky mentioned.

"Oh, right," she pursed her lips. "I grew them."

"You what?"

"I grew them," she spoke flatly as Aurora giggled like it was some sort of inside joke.

"How," I frowned in confusion.

"I'll show you. But, Mom, please promise you wont get worked up."

"Um, Ok."

"You sure?" Ziva raised her brow.

"I promise."

Pinching a small apple between her fingers, she threw it in the air. In a sudden flash, it came back down. But this time it was BIG.

"H-ho-"

"Ah ah," Ziva wagged a finger. Smirking at me as Aurora chuckled louder. "You promised not to get worked up."

"Well, that was..." I had to take a deep breath to control the millions of thoughts running in my mind. "Apparently my daughters can grow things now."

"I showed her how to do it," Aurora said.

"You did," this was more shocking than the apple trick. Ziva would never allow herself to learn something from Aurora.

"She did," my eldest confirmed. "Surprised me too."

"Well, its official," I sighed. "We really are dead."

"C-can you," Nicky approach Ziva. "Can you grow people?"

"See for yourself," Ziva motioned towards the door.

"Hey Ms. Ophelia," Sara joined us carrying Pav in her hand. It looked like she came back from a bath. Wait, what?

Sara was our scale!

"Hi guys," she greeted us.

"H-h-"

"Don't get worked up," Aurora and Ziva said as one. Sharing a giggle as I groaned.

"I grew Sara," Aurora said proudly.

"You did," Nicky spoke. Slightly still in shock as she regarded the once tiny girl now towering over her in our scale.

"Ya. Pav was a bit worried that I'd explode her insides. But thankfully I didn't."

I had so many questions, but decided not to get worked up over it. Just like I promised. They can grow people and things. That's... cool... Why did I have to get worked up over it?

As we had dinner, Ziva and Aurora continued on shrinking or growing things. Acting like it was the most natural thing to do. And everyone else on the table seemed to accept it. Even Nicky as she asked Ziva if she could make her big like Sara. Why was it only me who seemed to be bothered by it.

It only got worse when Savara reappeared. And of course she basked at the accomplishments of my daughters. As much as I wanted to be proud, I just felt disturbed. Them having powers kinda supported those claims about me.

"Okay, enough." I finally reached my limit. "How is this all possible? How are you even doing this?"

"Same as the ice cream," Aurora smiled. "We just use the warm energy within us."

"You have it too?" I asked Ziva. "This warm energy?"

"I do," Ziva reached over and held my hand. "And we believe we inherited it from you."

"No," I shook my head in denial.

"I know you don't want to hear this, but it might all be true. We might very well be Divines."

"Oh come on, Ziva. You of all people shouldn't believe this."

"Believe me, I wished with all my heart that it is false. But the moment Aurora helped me find my source of divinity, I knew there are some truths in the local's claims. Because what I feel, what I can do," she paused and looked at Aurora. "What we can do is only possible if we were something more than human."

I was shocked at what I heard. Especially since it came from Ziva. She was the biggest skeptic I knew. Accepting this as truth could only mean that those claims were...

"Okay," I breath in deeply. "My mind is officially fried."

"Ma," My sweet Aurora came over to give me a hug. "You ok?"

"I'm better now." I smiled warmly as I accepted the hug. Her embrace melted the growing trouble within me.

"I understand that this is really hard to accept," Ziva squeezed my hands for comfort. "But know this, whatever comes next, no matter how absurd or trying, we will always be by your side."

That lifted me heart. Making tears threaten to fall from the corner of my eyes.

I really was blessed to have my girls. With them by my side the entire world could crumble and I would still be alright.

Goddess or not, it was comforting to know that I'd go through these strange times with the help of my girls.

ZIVA


Thankfully mother dealt with what we told her rather well. I knew she was still freaking out, but at least she didn't let those troubling thoughts consume her.

We spent the rest of the night bonding. Playing cards that I made. Talking. Sharing jokes and storied. Snacking. Then ended it all by watching a movie on the computer I retrieved from my backpack in the plane. Shrinking ourselves smaller than the common size, the computer appeared like a theatre screen as we watched on a giant, fluffy pillow.

For the movie, Aurora and I shrunk ourselves even smaller - about half the size of Mother. It was her request, she wanted her "big girls" small again.

I don't remember the last time I saw Mom that tall, but it was nice. Laying wrapped in her warm and loving embrace, as we watched a film, brought back precious memories.

I tried to convince myself by saying I was only tolerating this evening because Mom desperately wanted the bonding time. But honestly, I'd be lying if I said I didn't enjoy it myself.

None of us finished the movie. We fell asleep in each others arms. Honestly, it was one of the best sleeps I had in a long time. And I'm sure the same could be said with Mother and Aurora.

It was a wonderful night.


..........


The next morning we had breakfast together and did our nails like we originally planned. Though Aurora settled for having a henna tattooed on her foot since her nails were still glistening perfectly.

It was funny/cute seeing those tiny artists work on our feet. Made me want to ask them to do other things. But I'll save that for my alone time behind closed doors. What I had in mind wasn't really a family friendly activity.

After our nails, we decided to go explore the city. Mother reasoned that we might as well have our vacation experience here. Saying that this new city seemed far more excitable than any on earth. A point we all agreed in.

So after shrinking ourselves down to the common size, we were ready to go. Of course Savara wanted to announce our arrival to the city, but Mother forbade it.

"We will be going there as tourist from earth. Not Divines!"

With a sad pout, the High Priestess complied. After all, if Mother wished it, so it shall be.

After minor preparations, our group met in front of the temple. Going in this adventure were my family, Sara and Pav, Kino, Asha, William, Nicky, Tommy (unfortunately), and Savara. All of us in the common size - we shrunk the priestesses.

"Its so strange looking down at you, Divine." Savara said as she slouched. Trying to appear smaller before Mother. But standing at a towering 6'8" (her original height before ascending as High Priestess) made that impossible.

For the first time I noticed how tall people here were. Especially the women. Apparently they were alpha sex in this world. Which makes sense since the primary god here was a woman.

The average common height for women here was around 6 feet and 6 inches. Meaning even a tall earthling like me (standing at 6'2") was short. And Mother, "the Divine", was even shorter.

"Can you please maybe shrink me down somemore," Savara asked me. "This is not right."

"Ya," Asha agreed as she looked down at me from her 6'10" frame. "I'm not used to this."

"No," Mother smirked at their discomfort. "You can stay your common size or remain at the temple."

That made the two priestesses pout more as they reluctantly accepted Mom's ultimatum.

"I agree with Ophelia." Tommy grinned, cutting into the conversation. "You should remain tall. I love my women tall."

This made most of us roll our eyes as Nicky blushed in embarrassment.

A moment later, we loaded onto the a large open wagon without wheels. Apparently it floats using anti gravity crystals. Another weird, yet cool, magical thing from this world.

When we were all onboard, off we went into the city.

"I could make a fortune selling cars here," Tom remarked. "And selling these anti gravity thingies and whatever that animal is back on earth."

He pointed to the large, exotically beautiful, feline beast that pulled us.

"Want to help me make a portal back to earth," he spoke to me with his smug grin. "I'll cut you in on the profit."

Ya, I was not liking Tom by the second.


..........


After an hour of exploring together, we broke into groups. Tom went one way with a reluctant Nicky. Mother, Savara, and William went the other. Aurora and Sara left with Kino who wanted to show them the dragon races. So that left Asha and Pav with me. Before we split up, we all agreed to meet up later for lunch.

"Would you like to have a dress made, Your... I mean... Ziva?" Asha asked, giving me an apologetic smile for almost slipping. She wasn't suppose to address me by my title while we explored. It might attract too much attention.

"I'm fine. Not really a dress shopping kind of girl."

"Oh," she looked sad. "What about you, Pav? Would you want one."

"I wouldn't mind trying the exotic dresses here." She looked at me and blushed. "Only if we are allowed to."

"You're allowed to," I rolled my eyes and chuckled. "Pav, I'm not your boss."

"Ya, but... you know." She shifted nervously. "You're a Divine."

"Oh, you've converted?"

"Its hard not to believe after what I've seen Aurora and you do."

"Yay!" Asha rejoiced by hugging the short (5'2") Pav. Pressing the blushing girl's face onto her plump breasts. "We have a new believer!"

"Calm down, Asha, or I'll send you back home."

"Sorry," she quickly pulled away. Though still smiling like a child with candy as she petted Pav's head.

Everywhere we went shop owners would call us over. Using words like "earthling" or "out worlder."

It was easy to spot us as foreigner. Besides Asha, we were all dressed in earthly garbs. Pav with her beige sweater, jean shorts, and rubber shoes. And me with my white shirt, dark jeans, and leather boots.

I guess the locals were used to our fashion because there were other earthlings - passengers from our plane - roaming around too. Shopping, exploring, or whatever. And all communicating in the local tongue.

Before coming into the city, Savara made sure to transfer the local language to Nicky, William, Tommy, Pav, and Sara using that mental link skill. Guess the other clergy did the same to the "earthlings" who wanted to explore the city.

We spent the next hour in the commercial district shopping clothes for Pav. As much as I didn't like shopping for dresses, it was rather enjoyable. Maybe because this was another world.

Pav ended up buying six dresses and tunics with elaborate designs stitched using golden threads - the bill was forwarded to the temple. She decided to wear her new light blue tunic in exchange of her sweeter so we could blend in with the locals. I did the same. Choosing to wear a dark, purple tunic in exchange of my white shirt. Thought left on my jeans and boots.

The more we explored, the more I realized that this city was unlike any I've seen. Walking here was comparable to being in an ancient marble city. But that didn't mean it were primitive. In fact, they seemed more structured, refined, and efficient compared to any city on earth.

Unlike our cities, which were powered by science, their's was powered by magic. It was used in lighting building, carrying heavy loads, travel, and much more. Honestly, it was all rather intriguing.

The more I interacted with the locals, the more I found them to be extremely friendly and accommodating. Eager to help a stranger as best as they can. I assumed this type of character could only be forged in a paradise like this. I couldn't imagine a city on earth that had such a large collection of well meaning/manner individuals.

Another thing I came to notice and appreciate was how open and clean everywhere was. The streets were wide enough for me to walk on even if I was giant sized, and clear of filth. Even the alleyways, where the trash was stored, was cleaner and more organized than any earthly place I know of. But more impressively, the air was fresh. A recognizable difference to the stuffy, polluted air I was accustomed to in the city I grew up in.

It was really a world of fantasies.

"Hi, there," came a voice to our side as we were ordering some delicious street food.

We turned to see a beautiful Latino looking boy with dark wavy hair, deep brown eyes, and a disarming smile. From his attire, I assumed he was one of the passengers.

"You guys from earth?" He asked using the local language. It became common practise for the passengers to speak together using the local tongue since not all of us spoke the same earthly language.

"Ya. What gave it way? The boots?" I remarked since people here loved to wear laced sandals.

"No," he laughed. "Its the height." He pointed to Pav who was a good head shorter than me and way shorter than Asha.

"Oh," Pav blushed as he made eye contact with her.

"My name is Mateo? And I just wanted to ask if we've met somewhere before," He spoke to me. "You look familiar. But I'm certain I haven't seen you around much amongst the passengers back in the temple."

Any other day I would have thought this was a bad pickup line, but I knew better. It was most likely that he saw me as a giant. But didn't connect the dots. And I wasn't going to revel it.

"Well you might recognize her as-"

"Asha," I glared at the silly priestess, causing her to whimper back. "No, we haven't met. We don't usually hang out with the other passengers. I mean, there is an entire new world to explore. Why spend it trapped in the temple if any day now we might get teleported back to earth."

"Ya. There are a lot of cool things to explore here. Though honestly..." He sighed. "...I wished we could get back to earth soon. I need to get back."

"You don't like it here," Asha asked. Frowning and tilting her head.

"Not at all. In fact, I love it here. But... I have family back home who rely on me."

"Oh," I felt a ping of guilt. I didn't think much about how the other passengers were effected. But their world has been turned over too. And we were to blame. "Well, I believe the Divines are doing their best to find a solution to bring everyone back home." I lied, but mentally agreed to make it a priority to focus on late.

"We can only hope. Anyways, let's change the topic to something happier," he smiled at Pav. "Would you guys mind me hanging around?"

"Uhm... well..." Pav looked at me. Clearly not wanting to make a decision for the group.

"Sure." I shrugged. "The more the merrier."

Mateo was a very interesting character. He was 20, Pav's Age, and his life's story was an extremely touching. His father died when he was young, forcing him to quit school and work nonstop to provide for his 3 siblings and sick mother. Recently he found employment as a gardener in an elderly widow's mansion. And she took a liking him, asking him to fly to her friends' beach house to work on their gardens there.

"It was only when I arrived in her friend's home that I realized she didn't mean garden in its literal sense." Mateo chuckled.

"What did you do then?" Pav asked, clerly moved by his story.

"What else could I do? I needed the money she was offering. And refusing would only put me out on the streets in a place far from home. And I couldn't afford a plane ticket back. So I played along until they got bored of me and sent me back. Who would have guessed that the plane I got onto would land in an entire new world." He laughed. Lessening the dark realities behind his tale.

His story was really something else. And of course Asha, who lived in a paradise like this, was bawling. Even more so when Mateo modestly said that his wasn't a unique story. That there were others with far worse experiences back on earth.

"What," Asha sobbed. "There are more suffering there?"

"Asha," I pulled her over. Sighing at her genuine reaction. "Its fine. Please cheer up."

"How can I? People on e-earth hav-a have such s-sad lives. W-was your life l-like that?"

With heavy breath, I tiptoes to whisper in her ears, "If you cheer up, I'll let you ride in my panties for our ride back home."

"R-really," She wiped her tears.

"Promise."

That cheered her up real quick.

Before we knew it, it was time to meet up for lunch. Of course I invited Mateo. I felt responsible for him since he was here only because of us. Also because Pav and him were really getting along. And she was too shy to invite him to our lunch where she felt like only a guest.

The place we were meant to meet for late lunch was on the rooftop of a grand establishment overlooking the city's gorgeous park. Instead of chairs, we sat crossed legged on cushions before a low table which was all set atop a wooden platform. For privacy we had the option to pull silk drapes around our space - but we decided against it.

From the fancy attires and rich ornaments of the other guests, I assumed this was a place for those of high standing. It even accommodated priestesses/priests and acolytes. And everyone here was served like royals.

"Picked up a stray?" Mother greeted us.

"Ya, this is Mateo. Mateo, my mother."

"Its a pleasure, Ma'am."

"We don't do 'ma'am' here," Mother smiled. "Just call me Ophelia."

"Ophelia," He smiled back. "Like the goddess?"

We all shared a knowing look in silence. Agreeing to see how long we can go before he notices who he was lunching with. And as time passed, it seemed like he never would.

"The finals for the dragon race is after tomorrow," Aurora excitedly told us. "Can we go?"

"It would be an honor if you go," Savara spoke to Mom. "Usually the Goddess graces us on these events. Personally rewards the winning teams. I meant to tell you this earlier but I assumed you may not wan't to join as the..." She looked at Mateo. "...You know."

"You assumed right."

"Aw, so we aren't going?" Aurora pouted.

"We are. But not as..." Mother looked over the still oblivious Mateo. "...You know."

"As the what?" Aurora frowned in confusion. "You mean not as Div-"

"Ah!" Sara cut in. Saving the game for a little longer. "Ya. Them."

After another exotic and delicious feast, we were ready to go. This time, instead of using the open wagons, we used dragons. It was the fastest option back home and also the coolest. I wanted to ride one when I first saw it, but couldn't because of our size. Now small, I could.

"No need to call a dragon for us," Aurora told Mother and me when the rest were busy packing their things.

"You still plan on exploring some more?"

"Nah. I'll save the other parts of the city to explore tomorrow. I just have another way to get home?" She smirked while taking hold of Sara's and Kino's hands. "See you later, slow pokes!"

In a blink, they were gone.

"W-what?" Mother muttered in a daze.

"Damn." I frowned. "She learned a new trick."

Aurora was definitely better at this than me. Guess I'll have to spend my free time looking over more books. Cant have her outshine me.

A few minutes later we were all on a clear balcony waiting for the dragons to arrive. The flight arrangements were William and Mother, Nicky and Tom, Pav and Mateo, and Asha and myself. Savara, like Aurora, blinked back to prepare for our arrival.

"Where is Asha?" Pav asked, looking around the group for the tall priestess.

"She went ahead with Savara," I lied. Flexing my butt cheeks.

In response, I felt something tickle my sensitive asshole. Making me moan involuntarily and causing Pav to blush.


..........


Studying books wasn't how I usually spend my free time. But learning magic was fun. Especially now as I learned how to conjure fire from my finger tips.

"Wow," Asha clapped as she watched fire burning on my palm. She was back to her original height as she is helping me learn the basics of magic.

Apparently, all the clergy had to learn magic. The more senior the position, the more knowledgeable they were. But they only used magic in important situations. That was because the chamber they drew their power from had a limited energy supply. It could only be replenished by their goddess. And since she was still "awol", the chamber couldn't get replenished.

"Try throwing it!"

"We are in a library."

"Everything here is protected to preserve the Divine's knowledge."

"Seriously?"

"Yup." The librarian's voice came from somewhere to support Asha's statement. "Otherwise I would have forbade the learning of fire here,"

"See, you can throw it."

I did. And it was glorious. As soon as it hit the wall, it blasted. The heat was felt from where we stood, and the flames danced around the area before sizzling off.

"Cool," I smiled. "I'm basically a walking flamethrower now."

I continued studying other forms of magic. Mostly focused on the teleportation skill Aurora used. It could be useful to help send the passengers back to earth.

Apparently, Aurora learned this skill from the librarian. According to the priestess, the spell caster had to have strong mental focus. See every single atom you meant to move, and imagine it somewhere else. It had to be in the exact position it was in before the jump or things could get messy. For normal people it seemed impossible to keep track of trillions of atoms, but with our divine senses we could do it no problem. But it was still hard to do. It made me respect Asha and the other clergy folks more for being able to preform such a skill.

Now I realized why Aurora held Kino's and Sara's hands before the jump. She was coating her energy around them to help keep track of their atoms. Like carrying rice in a sack instead of using only your hands - it made it was easier. It was a neat trick she came up with that herself.

"Who knew Aurora was a genius when it came to magic." I said with a bit of envy and awe.

It took me a while, but I managed to blink things from place to place. Though when it came to living beings, like my guinea pig Asha, I wasn't gonna risk something going wrong. Especially to my favorite new toy.

"Hey Pav," Asha greeted the the new arrival who was carried in by a priestess and placed on the side table.

"Hey guys, mind if I join?"

"Not at all. We are just learning new tricks," I smirked. "How was your private time with Mateo? You two enjoyed yourselves?"

"Its nothing like that," she blushed. "We just talked."

"Talking is how things start," Asha giggled.

"Aren't you a priestess? Are you even allowed to date or have sex?"

"We can. I had sex with Her Worship." Asha said frankly. Making Pav blanch. "Wait, are priestesses on earth forbidden to date or have sex?"

"They are usually priests, and yes." I spoke. "Some cant."

"Oh, the horror." Asha gasped. "How do they please their gods?"

"The gods of earth, if it has any, don't mingle with their subjects. At least not like here."

"How sad," Asha sighed.

"Anyways." I turned my attention to Asha. "No luck with Mateo, huh?"

"Well..." Her blush darkened. "He seems interested in taking me out tonight and escorting me to the final dragon race..."

"But?"

"But I can't." She grumbled. "He needs to get back to his family, and I'm Sara's au pair. It's foolish to start something if its doomed to end."

"Then don't start anything. Just do it for the fun. You know, 'when in Rome'."

"I don't know..." Pav sighed sadly. "I really like him. I'll want to start something if I agree to go on a date."

"Maybe you should join us in our worship of Lady Ziva," Asha spoke frankly. "That way you can have your fun with him without the need for a date."

"What do yo mean?"

"I mean join us to please-"

"She doesn't mean anything," I stopped Asha. But it was too late. Pav got the message.

"Oh..." Her cheeks burned red. "Well... I mean..."

"Come on," Asha pushed on. Leaning onto the side table to get closer to the flustered girl. "I know you want to. If not with us then at least with Mateo."

By this point Pav was a flustered mess. Too embarrassed to even say a word.

"Damn it. Asha," I grabbed her by the back of her dress and tossed her to a far away chair. She landed with an "oof" before giggling like the crazy girl she was. "Don't listen to her, Pav. She's silly priestess."

"Uh... r-right..."

There was an awkward silence that followed after that. But it was for the best. I liked the silence when reading. As I did, I made sure to punish Asha for her big mouth. Putting it to work on licking my boots while I learned how to create lightning. Asha gawked at us the entire time, but I didn't mind. I'm sure she saw her share of people at Aurora's feet. They did get their nails done together.

"Uhm... Z-Ziva," Pav spoke timidly.

"Sup," I replied, looking over my book. Surprised by how red her face was. With my divine senses I could also hear her heart pounding. Was it in excitement? Nervousness? Or fear?

"Well..." Her eyes locked onto Asha. "...About what Asha said..."

I nearly choked. Was she really interested in that?

"...Did you..." She swallowed hard. "... Really... do things?"

"Do things," I chuckled.

"Together I mean... Like... intimately?"

I could see her curiosity fuel another desire. Something more adventurous. And lewd.

Did she find this... arousing? What was I gonna do about it? After studying I did plan on playing with Asha and her friends. Should I really let Pav join? The au pair was from earth. She didn't really share Asha's beliefs. Would she really be ok servicing me? Then again it could be fun playing with someone with reservations. Someone not from here.

"We have." I smirked.

"Oh," Pav shook slightly. "But... how? With the size... Did you shrink yourself?"

"Na. I didn't know how to alter size then."

"Oh my... Wasn't it... weird?"

"You seem pretty interested in this. Want to personally experience how its done?"

If I didn't see it for myself, I would have never believed her face could get any redder.

"You should," Asha spoke. Rising up from her work and gave a wet grin. "Its fun."

"Back to work," I nudged her with my boot. "But seriously, Pav. You interested in a little bit of fun?"

I watched her mind work. She was weighing the pros and cons. I wasn't as proficient at mind reading like Savara or the others serving here, but I could grasp basic feelings and thoughts.

Pav was dealing with her own set of emotions from all the things that happened. The only reason she kept herself together was for Sara's sake. But now that the girl was a giant and under the "protection" of Aurora, Pav was slowly losing herself. Now she felt scared and confused. Vulnerable and Alone. That was why she was looking for comfort in Mateo and even in...

Me?

She saw me as her own protector. Like how Aurora was to Sara. But it was more complex than that. Confused and conflicting. Not clear enough for a novice like me to decipher.

But the feeling was there. She thought about what it was like to serve me.

It aroused her...

"Pav, why don't you go back to the passenger's wing. Clear your head and think this through."

I wanted to play with Pav. Have her submit to me. But I was going to give her the choice to do it. With her feelings still conflicting, I wasn't going to force her into anything she may regret. If we do this. It will be done right.

"If you're still curious to see how I have my way with Asha, then join us in my chambers. But if you choose to come, you'll need to devote yourself to me. And in return I will protect you, care for you, and make you feel loved." It sounded like a load of nonsense, but one I felt a true divine would say.

Her eyes were wide, her heart was pounding, and her mind was overworking to understand what was said.

"Evi," I called another priestess waiting nearby. "Take Pav back to the passengers' wing."

"As you wish, Your Grace." Evi bowed before retrieving the still dazed Pav.

But as they were about to exit the grand library, something else run through my head. Something that could be fun. Something a Divine would definitely ask for.

"Wait," I stopped them. "If you decide to join us, you must bring me a sacrifice. A show of your devotion."

"A-a... sacrifice?" Pav mumbled in her flustered state.

My smirk turned mischievous. "Bring me Mateo."


..........


PAV


This world was as terrifying as it was exciting. And honestly I felt confused and alone. Especially when Sara, Kino and Aurora were off doing their own thing. These times to myself made me reflect on our situation. And for a time I really believed we were dead. Even now I'm not 100% sure we're alive. The things that happened around me can only be explained if I was dreaming or in the afterlife.

As scared and vulnerable as I was, I suddenly found myself in the company of Ziva. And she made me feel safe. Along with other... more confusing... feelings.

Truth be told, there was something about myself I didn't like, but couldn't deny it was a big part of me. And it manifests every time I'm with Ziva. Even more now that she is a giant and practically a godling. This truth is:

I'M A NATURAL sub!!!

When I first saw Ziva at the airport - with her leather jacket and combat boots on her 6'2" frame - she gave off badass DOM vibes. And once I got to know her, I saw she was cooler than she looked. She fixed motorbikes, knew mixed martial arts, and was an athlete. Definitely alpha type vibes. Yet underneath that bad girl persona was a gentle and considerate soul.

Honestly, she was more my type than most men I've dated. Sadly I didn't swing that way. But that didn't stop me from admiring her. Or even feeling giddy when she was around.

Its... confusing...

It only got worse when she became a giantess. People mistook my nervousness as fear. Maybe I was a little. But what REALLY made me so nervous was finding myself in the presence of someone with such a dominant scale. Naturally, my sub self was acting up. And it only got worse when she awoken her Divinity.

I wasn't 100% sure about the claims of them being gods, but it was impossible not to see that they were far greater than me. Or any other beings here. At least that was how I saw them. Even more so towards Ziva since she was more dominant in character than the gentle, sweet, and harmless Aurora.

Regardless, I was slowly starting to see them as Divines. How could I not? These beings could create things with a single though! They could bend matter to their will! How could that be possible if they weren't more than human?

The more I saw them as great beings, the more my mind shuddered. For any sub, serving someone greater than themselves is a dream. And I was starting to see Ophelia and her family as superior beings.

Honestly, it was hot watching Ziva boss Asha around. Forcing her to lick her boots. Threatening to stuff her up her ass as punishment - actually, I'm almost certain Asha was in Ziva's ass for the ride back from the city. Wether it happened or not, the thought was still very much titillating.

Everything Ziva did was.

So it was only natural for me to be drowning in emotions when she offered me a chance to serve her. But did I want to? Was my feelings towards her extreme admiration, just my sub self acting up, or was it me feeling vulnerable and wanting the comfort of her presence? Like a pup longing for safety from the loud fireworks on new years eve?

All those questions didn't matter now because I suddenly found myself dragging Mateo towards Ziva's chambers.

To get around the giant Temple, we usually had the priestesses/priests carry us or ride one of the dragons or feline beasts. Right now we chose the latter. After all, we were in a land of fantasy. Might as well enjoy the abnormalities.

"You all right," the pretty boy asked once we arrived and descended the beast. "You seem shaken."

"Ya." I blushed. "Let's uhm... Let's just go in."

But as we were about to enter the common sized door leading into Ziva's giant room, I stopped.

"Wait, Mateo..."

"Ya?"

"Whatever happens in there. Please... don't hate me."

"Hate you," he chuckled. "Why, what's behind this door?"

"One of the Divines," I mumbled shyly.

"You know a Divine?" He looked quite impressed.

"Its... its complicated."

"Ok, so why are you acting so weird? You're not going to sacrifice me to her. Will you?" He joked.

"..."

"Will you?" His asked more nervously.

"Please just... trust me."

He looked at me intensely. But ultimately gave in with a heavy sigh. "Mother always told me I was too trusting."

"You'll go along with this?"

"I don't even know what this is," he chuckled again. "But you don't seem like the kind of person who'll harvest my organs."

"That, I promise, wont happen here."

With that, we both walked through the door and the tunnel leading inside. By this point, all my hesitations were gone. All that was left was the nervous pounding of my heart for what was about to happen.

With one final breath, we entered the room. And what we saw made us both freeze in place. Totally stunned by the lewd display before us.

In the middle of the room, on a "throne", sat Ziva. Naked. At her feet were a dozen common sized people worshiping her. Grinding themselves on her toes. Licking up her sweat and grime. And kissing every inch of those giant soles.

On her parted lap sat Asha and another priestess. Both fondling, kissing and licking giants, magnificent breasts. Bellow them, between Ziva's thighs, hidden slightly by the chair, were four acolytes. No doubt showing their devotion to her more intimate region.

"T-that's Ziva," Mateo blanched at the realization.

"Ya..."

"B-but it can't be. She was small... Our size! She cant-"

"I see you made your choice." Ziva cut in as she caught sight of us. A mischievous smirk plastered on her face. "And you brought my sacrifice."

This caused Mateo to freeze up. And me to blush.

Without saying a word, Ziva stood. Allowing the bodies on her to tumble onto the "throne". She walked slowly and heavily. Announcing her approach and showing the power she had by just walking.

The closer she got, the stronger the tremors were. And the more antsy Mateo got. He looked like he was about to run, so I held him. As terrifying as Ziva looked, I knew we were safe. Though that didn't stop me from feeling totally weak and small, exactly how I loved it.

With a final heavy step, she set one foot before us. So close that I could feel its heat. Plus of course smell the pungent scent of her sweaty toes. No doubt from marinading in her leather boots all day.

Was that why she wore them?

"Go on," Ziva encouraged from above. Her rosy cheeks betraying her dominant mistress persona. It was clear that she was still new to this. But that didn't diminish her imposing presence by the slightest. Or stop my sub self from shuddering from feeling absolutely vulnerable and dominated.

Mateo shifted beside me. Unsure what to do or where to look as Ziva's naked form dominated our skies. Especially when goo started to splutter between her feet. Leaking from her glistening nether onto her soft thighs and then to the floor.

Seeing that Mateo was too stunned, I took the initiative. Again, I don't know why I acted. But it was clear my sub self was in control. Naturally leading me towards her steaming toes. Once there, I bowed before them. Dropping my head to her big toe to give it a deserving kiss. And then a lick.

"Good," Ziva moaned. "Do you submit to me?"

My heart spiked. Did I want this? If I didn't, then why have I come? Why was I licking her toe? Ziva was younger than. A girl just liked me. Why was I doing this?

No! She is not a girl like me. A girl like me would never be able to do the things she does. She was more. She came from more. She can create things with her mind. Change matter as she pleased. In comparison I was just...

Nothing.

Yes. That was why I am here. Its only natural. People like me, Asha, and all the other lowly beings here were meant to be in servitude of women like Ziva. We were meant to submit.

"I do," I bowed lower. "I submit myself to you."

"Good," Ziva basically purred.

In a flash, she stood before me. In my scale. Her hands cupped my cheek. Guiding me up to stand before her. But even in the same scale, she towered over me. Like how she did when we first met.

She regarded me with a gentle smile. Making me feel giddy and warm inside. Without warning, she leaned in for a kiss. Making me melt from all sorts of raging emotions. I was never into girls, but this kiss was definitely in my top 3.

As her lips retracted, she turned her gaze to Mateo. Leaving me dazed and blushing stupidly.

"What shall we do with my sacrifice?" She asked in a whisper. But I was far up in the clouds to properly respond.

"I know," Asha's voice boomed from above. Butting into my shared moment with Ziva. "We should feed him to you."

"F-feed," Mateo backed away.

"To her cunt," the other priestess joined in.

"I was thinking her ass. Like-ah!" Asha shrieked as she shrunk. Barely an inch tall in comparison to us.

"Evi, be a dear and throw that silly and rude girl into my boot."

"Of course, Your Grace," Evi smiled eagerly. Her fingers descended like falling logs to pinching the tinier Asha. Burying her in its flesh.

I almost came while watching the pure dominating display. Gaping more as the giant girl skipped to Ziva's towering boots and flicked the tiny Asha inside. It was so casual, like discarding dirt from her fingertips.

My loins burned as watched Evi. More so when I imagined the smell Asha would have been subjected to in that damp prison. No doubt a million times more toxic than Ziva's recently licked toes. The same ones I could still taste in my lips.

"You seem to like that," Ziva purred into my ears. "Maybe you want to join Asha?"

"I-I'm fine..." I blushed. Breathing long and slow to control my pounding heart. Which didn't help since I got a good whiff of the musky scent that radiated from the tall body of the godling beside me. "M-maybe later?"

"Suit yourself," Ziva said as she walked towards the still confused, but equally aroused, Mateo. "Now for the sacrifice." Ziva's eyes glowed. And suddenly he was as small as Asha. "Pav, show me your devotion. Chose what should be done to him."

I looked down at the quivering boy. Shuddering at how weak he seemed. Was that how Ziva and her family saw us? Small and weak? Easy to dominate? Soooo deliciously pathetic?

"Well. What will you do?"

Shaking my mind into focus, I decided to obey my Divine. Shyly, I pulled off my shoes. Ziva had a thing for feet play. Maybe she'll enjoy seeing Mateo squirm under mine. And honestly, I also liked feet play. Desiring to see how the pretty boy will look squirming under me.


..........


Half an hour later, I found myself the same scale as the acolytes (7-8 inches to Ziva), buried head first and waist deep in the celestial's cunt. My legs outside were dangling between the giant's parted legs while my cunt was being grazed by the tip of a male acolyte's magnificent cock.

"Fuck," I moaned inside the flooding cavern as the boy's rod slid in me. Choking slightly as sexual liquids filled my mouth. But I didn't freak. Ziva made sure I could breath her fluids. How? I don't now. But it felt and tasted nice.

My moans and screams was in line with Ziva's. The harder the acolyte rammed me. The harder I was rammed into Ziva.

I wasn't the only one stuffed in this moist prison. Before me, I saw a smaller Evi and Mateo (2 inches to Ziv) fucking against the living walls. Their motions adding to the overall pleasure.

From what I remembered, Evi could enhance the physical strength of people. As I heard the mighty slaps of Mateo's thighs meeting her's, I knew they were fucking with strength rivaling that of two tanks colliding. It was intense.

The flooding only got worse the longer we all fucked. And before long, I was breathing nothing but the thick liquid in this diving cunt. My own pussy was flooding. Quivering as I came closer to climax. And I knew the others were getting close too.

Before we started, Asha linked us all. Mentally bonding us to share this sexual experience. I couldn't see everyone, but I felt the entire pleasure of all 28 involved.

Some were fucking in Ziva's stinky shoes, I could smell and taste the rancid insoles they were smelling and tasting. Others were in butt holes, cunts or mouths. Others were under Ziva's feet, scrunched between her toes. Some suffocating in her sweaty armpits. Others were licking her nipples or kissing her luscious lips.

Everything and anything they felt, tastes, or smelled was shared. Making this the most intense fucking I've every had.

In that one moment, someone finally came. Causing a domino effect, making everyone add their own climax into the communal pleasure pot. I felt the entire might of 28 people bursting out in extreme ecstasy as they too felt the powerful climax and added AGAIN into the pleasure pot.

The sensation was exponential in its growth.

It was so overwhelming and devastating in its effects that it made me go limp from absolute bliss. My senses were in overdrive. My body was dominated by painful pleasures. And my spirit was in rapture.

There are no earthly word that could describe such magnitude of pleasure.

It was a divine experience.


..........


"You still alive, Mateo." I asked as I pulled him close. Snuggling his small body against my still acolyte sized one.

"Ya... Just... trying to..." he was breathing ruggedly. "Trying to..."

"I understand," I shushed him. Basking at the after glow of that glorious climax.

We currently laid on the wet sheets between Ziva's thighs. Her intoxicating musk dominated us as she caught her breath. Around me were people of varying sizes. All collecting themselves from their sexual high.

Besides us, Evi pulled out a tinier girl from her cunt.

"Oh gosh." I chuckled. "You fucked Evi while she had a person in her?"

"The goddess..." He huffed. Still half dazed. "...Wanted... demanded it."

"The goddess?" I chuckled at that. Guess we have another convertee.

Suddenly, a giant face appeared between the towering thighs.

"They're still alive," Asha giggled.

She looked drenched and abused. But seemed to be fully recovered. How the hell was that even possible? Ziva wasn't lying when she said this girl was crazy.

Asha's hand descended and picked both Mateo and myself. Crushing his tiny head between my modest breasts. After a second of dizzily being moved around, we both landed between Ziva's breasts.

I shook the daze away and looked up at the pair of giants. Realizing that Asha was in the Divine's scale. She was probably the one kissing Ziva.

"How was it?" The godling asked. Her breath also rugged. Her green, intense eyes locked into mine. Making my quiver under its dominant beauty.

"It was divine." I admitted.

"Good," Ziva caressed my head using a finger. "Now drink up and rest. You'll need your strength for round two."

"R-round two?" Mateo shook. The poor thing barely survived round one.

"Maybe not you," Ziva noted his drained state with a smirk. "Asha, please deal with him."

"Of course," the priestess smiled as she retrieved one of Ziva's damp socks.

Pinching the dazed boy, she pried him from my chest and dropped him inside. Giving it a quick and sick sniff as she moaned out her delight.

"Mmmm." Asha drooled. "It smells so ripe! Mateo is sooo lucky."

I swallowed hard as I watched the giant girl casually dominate Mateo. More so when she started for Ziva's feet. Her excited smile never leaving her face as she gingerly slipped the sock, and Mateo, onto it.

"You could have helped him recover with your healing abilities." Ziva looked down at her now socked foot. Scrunching her toes. No doubt casually playing with the tiny prisoner inside.

"I could. But this is more fun."

Asha kissed the wiggling digits through the stale socks. Pausing slightly to lick and savor the sweat on her lips.

"Now you rest up, little guy," she spoke to the trapped tiny. "Try to drink as much fluids as you can."

"Fluids?" I blushed. Realizing that neither Mateo or myself were given anything to drink. But also noting how sweaty Ziva's body was. Did they want we to...

"Mmm," Asha moaned as she moved on to licking up the splurting juices from Ziva's still quivering cunt. "Refreshing."

I was both disgusted and aroused as I noticed the other priestesses, priests and acolytes cleaning the Divine with their tongues. I wouldn't really drink a girl's sweat, will I? Though watching a drop of clear liquid slide along Ziva's skin made me feel extremely thirsty. Like I needed it against my tongue.

Guess its not that disgusting. This was a Divine. Not a girl. And this sweat looked delicious against Ziva's tit.


..........


ZIVA


"Are you really going to leave Mateo in there?" Pav asked timidly. Visibly turned on by it.

"He is my sacrifice."

I smirked while sliding my socked foot into a moist boot. Scrunching my toes around the tiny form inside. I wouldn't usually do this, but I could sense how much Mateo was enjoying himself. He was definitely a perv, like all the people I somehow attract.

"Or do you feel bad that he's alone and want to join him?" This was not entirely true. There were about 4 more people I was too lazy to take out from my boots before putting them on.

"I want to join him," Asha cut in again. Her silly smile was wide with eagerness.

"You are really overstepping your position," I acted stern. "Know your place, priestess. This is the last time you butt into my conversations."

"I've dishonored you," Asha acted distressed. "Punish me, Divine! Place me in your horrid boot."

I rolled my eyes. This girl was really impossible. She needed a fitting punishment.

With a simple thought, I shrunk Asha to an inch in comparison to Pav who was back in her original (3 to 4 inches) height. Meaning my priestess was way smaller to me now. Licking my pointer finger, I poked onto the dot that was the priestess and giggled as she adhered to the thick wad of spit.

I then walked over to Pav who was currently on my side table and already dressed. Lowering down, I presented her the little woman stuck on my finger.

"Pav, will you be a dear and place this naughty girl in your shoes?"

"Wait, what!" Asha freaked. "Please goddess. Don't do this!"

Her voice was so soft. The only reason I could hear or even see her was because of my enhanced senses. And she looked really distressed.

"Why not? I thought you liked smelly feet?"

"Not her's, or anyone else's." Asha squirmed. "I only love your's!"

I knew this was true. Looking into the priestess's mind, I found that she actually hated feet. But not mine. No. I was her goddess. My disgusting feet were divine. But Pav's? Ya. That was torture.

"Pav, will you be a dear?" I ignored the pleading girl stuck on my saliva.

"Uhm... You sure?"

"I am. Now please hurry up. I want to head back to the library."

Pav acted quick. Taking off her shoes and socks. Presenting me her small soles.

"Perfect," I used my free hand to pinch her leg. Holding it in place so I could drag my wet finger on her foot. Dislodging Asha and some of my spit onto Pav's toes. "There. Now sock up and lace up."

Pav complied. Blushing furiously as Asha tried to pry herself free. But it was all in vain as the girl's saliva coated toes held her in place, the sock locked her in, and the giant shoe sealed her a second time. Steaming her with the wiggling toes of Pav.

"Feels nice, right?"

"Ya," the tiny girl sighed deeply. Enjoying the new sensation. "Is this really alright? She really doesn't want to be there."

"Its fine. I'll make it up to her later. Maybe let her lick my ass," I chuckled as Pav blanched. "Now, lets go learn something new."


..........


After an hour of learning new tricks. We were greeted by the last person I wanted to see.

"Ah, Ziva! Just the girl I love seeing."

That made me cringe. Even his greeting felt off. "Priestess," I talked to the one carrying Tom. "Isn't their a protocol on who is allowed to see a Divine? Or can anyone just barge in?"

"Forgive me, Divine." The young girl freaked. "I thought you asked for him."

"I'm guessing you told her that," I frowned at Tom. But he didn't seem to get the hint that he wasn't wanted here.

"Oh, come on Ziva," he smirked. "Don't be like that. I'm uncle Tommy. You know, your Mother's boss."

What was he trying to insinuate?

"Well that doesn't matter. I came here for a business proposal."

"A business proposal?" I sighed, sitting on a chair and allowing the apologetic priestess to place Tom on the low table Pav was on. "What proposal?"

"Have you seen this world? Its overflowing with opportunity and richness just waiting for us to grab it!" The man chuckled. "And I want you as my partner in this new venture, as it seems your Mother doesn't have any abilities."

"What makes you think she doesn't?"

"Maybe she has. But between the two of you, you're the one who has it now. And we need to act quick before some moron from the plane finds a way to out do us."

I really didn't like this man. But he was entertaining. "So what do you want me to do?"

"I want you to open a portal back to earth."

"Just that? You want me to open a simple portal back?"

"I'm sure you can do it."

His grin widened. Overflowing with pride and self assurance. Lacking any thought on how I felt about our situation. Or if I even wanted to go back to earth. He only assumed I'll help. Expected it.

"And when you do, ask your priestess friends to bring us several dragons and all the gold, silver and gems they can spare. Better we have it than let them waste in on your sister's and Nicky's toes. I mean honestly, how idiotic is that!" The man mocked. Making Pav shift uneasily. She too had her nails decorated with gems.

That made me annoyed. "You seemed to like the look of those gems on Nicky's toes this morning."

"I did. But it doesn't mean I approved of its wasteful use."

"If I do ask for diamonds. What will you do with them?'

"Sell them of course. Use the money as capital to fund a trade center from earth to here. Making sure to monopolize all business to and fro. If anyone wants in, they'll have to go through us."

Honestly, that wasn't a bad plan. But I still disliked how he felt so at ease in taking advantage of everything. Like it was his right to do so. But it wasn't. And if we were really the Divines of this place, we would protect our interests. Right? Not give it off to some greedy person who thinks of nobody else but himself.

"What do you say?" Tom spoke with his proud smile. "Partners?"

"I think I'll pass," I sighed. "As you can see, I'm doing good here. And why would I want to sell this worlds richness when its already our? Priestess," I spoke to the still sorry girl from earlier. "Who's temple does this belong to?"

"Goddess Ophelia, Your Grace." She answered eagerly. Hoping to get back in my good grace. Which she never needed to stress over since I wasn't annoyed at her.

"The city, its people and its richness, to whom do they belong?"

"To Goddess Ophelia, Your Grace."

"See," I smirked down at the quickly fuming man. He wasn't used to being refused. "Goddess Ophelia already own it all. And if Mom is indeed that goddess, then it means we own it all. So why would I need to go into business with you?"

"Listen here, you stupid girl," he barked. Causing the priestess to gasp. "Do you seriosly-"

"You do not talk to Her Grace like that!" The priestess barked back in my defence. Causing Tom to tumble back in shock.

"Its fine," I pulled her away before she could do anything. Chuckling a bit as I patted her head to calm her down.

"But he cant-"

"I know," I shushed her. Holding her against my chest like a child. "Let me deal with him."

Seeing that I wouldn't let the woman harm him, Tom got his courage back. "You dare let her attack me!"

"She didn't attack you. She just raised her voice, and you got scared." I teased and smirked at how furious he was getting from this humiliation.

"You forget who I am, girl! I own your mother! Without me she is nothing but a sad, old woman who no one else wants in their company! I'll have her fired if you don't obey me!"

This got me angry. He can call me names all he wants, and I'll just let him fume. He was harmless here. But he dared insult Mom. He wasn't going to have it off easily now.

I wasn't the only one with fury in her eyes. All the acolytes and priestesses/priests nearby wasn't going to forgive his outburst against the woman they claimed as their god. Tommy messed up.

"Back on earth, you may have authority," I said while standing back to my towering form. Letting the priestess in my arms to slide down next to me. "But you aren't on earth."

I walked over to him. Making sure my steps were heavy and my shadow consume him. Letting him fester in the realization of his mistake. The sight of me must have been terrifying because even Pav was shaking in place, and I wasn't even angry at her.

"You claim I forgot who you are. You're wrong. I know exactly what you are. It is you who forgets where you stand."

Now I towered before him. Glaring down, and over, my protruding breasts. Making him back up in fear.

"You are in the Divine's realm. Here, you are not even worthy to be the grime underneath Mother's nails."

"Now h-hold on a second, Ziva. I... I admit as was out of line." He reacted in fear. Realizing the situation he put himself in. "That was my anger talking, not me. I... I didn't mean any of that... You won't really hurt me for something said out of a state of stupidity? Will you?"

"Don't worry. You wont be harmed." My eyes glowed red as I looked down at Tom. "But you wont enjoy what I'm about to do to you."

My smile made him go pale. Like he saw a demon. Guess right now I was one to him.

"You like staring at women's ass. And so there you shall spend your time contemplating on the words you said today."

Before he could even beg, I changed him into something befitting his horrid character. He acts like shit, so he shall spend his time with his equal.

Reaching over, I took the newly transformed butt plug. I could sense Tom's consciousness in it. He could feel, smell and taste everything in his surroundings. A neat trick I just learned in one of the books. Not really to transform people into a plug, but to transform people in general. And Tom came just in time to volunteered as my test subject.

Turning over to the priestess who brought Tom here, I adjusted the size and handed the new toy to her.

"Place this in your ass." I commanded with a smile. "He needs to be reminded what he is."

The priestess smiled back, eagerly took the plug, spat on it, and quickly shoved it under her dress. Probing around to find her dirty hole. With a little shudder and soft moan, I knew the deed was done.


..........


Asha was fuming. Partly because she spent a long time trapped with Pav's smelly toes. And partly because she wasn't the one punishing Tom.

"He deserves something far worse!" She huffed. Stumping the ground in anger.

"Really?" I chuckled at her cute display of anger. "What would you suggest."

"I'd force his mind to only think of licking your boots. Long for it to satisfy the immense arousal that wont disappear if he doesn't lick it. And chain him just a reach away from his desires. Let him see your glorious shoes but never get to touch it."

"Wow," Pav shuddered. "That's... that's cruel. Can you actually make him that way?"

"I can," She smirked proudly. "You've yet to see what I'm truly capable of, commoner!"

After calming Asha down, we continued to look over more books. Mainly on the least complex ones the librarian suggested. Like this one that showed how we could transfer our magic into physical items. Which I did by making a size altering necklace - anyone who wears it can shrink or grow themselves between 6 feet (my scale) or 1 inch.

I gave it to Asha to test. And rolled my eyes as I watched her get smaller. She claimed this was a proper size to serve her goddess while happily walking up to my boots. Smiling at them with admiration and anticipation.

Shaking my head, I lifted my foot and stomped on her. Testing the second part of the necklace's ability - durability. And sure enough, Asha was alright even after taking on all my weight. Maybe just a bit dazed, but still ok.

"Learning new tricks," Aurora's chirpy voice came from behind.

"Learned, actually." I said with pride. "Made a size altering necklace."

"Like so anyone can change their size?" Sara asked with with a curious smirk as she joined my sister with Kino on her shoulder.

"That's cool!" Aurora picked Asha up. "And I see you also added a protection spell."

"I did."

"Awesome!" Both girls basked. Making me feel good.

"Can you make one for me," Sara asked with excitement. "That way I don't have to keep bugging you guys to shrink and grow me."

"I want to learn how to make it." Aurora looked up at me eagerly. "Can you show me?"

"Of course," I smiled. Feeling great in taking back my position as the more knowledgeable eldest sister.

Aurora learned fast. Faster than me. But maybe it was because I am an awesome teacher. Regardless, I was happy to see her make her own version of my necklace.

"A tiara for a princess," she said while handing it to Sara. The other girl quickly accepted it and tested it out. it was a successful creation.

With that out of the way, we started to look over more books. Learning cooler tricks. But ultimately settled on focusing on how to make a portal back to earth. I kinda took it upon myself to see that the passengers would be able to go back home. Mostly for Mateo's sake. I felt responsible for him now that he was my new "servant/toy/slave".

But opening a portal was more complex than I thought. We actually needed to know where earth was. In which dimension it laid and the exact coordinates of it trajectory around the sun and along space. If the portal was set in a single position the passenger who cross might end up in space when the earth moved.

"Maybe we just teleport them back?" Aurora suggested. Seeing that teleporting to a place we imagined was easier than opening a gate from this world to the old one.

"There are about 200 plus passengers. I know teleporting your friends is easy. But can you do it with at least a hundred to a planet in another dimension?"

"We can do it in small batches," Aurora sighed. Seeing that this was going to be a lot of work.

"With Mom's help, it would be easier." I remarked. "Instead of 100 each. We can do about 66 each between the three of us. Or less if we decide to do it in batches."

"Will mother want to help us?"

"Would I want to help you do what?" Mother spoke as she joined us with her own entourage consisting of Savara, Nicky in her hand, and several priestesses and acolytes.

"Hey, Ma!" Aurora greeted her with a hug.

"Ma," I gave her a smile.

"I heard you girls were learning more strange things in the library. So I came to watch what sorcery you've been up to." Mom spoke with happy pride in her voice. She was ecstatic to see us bonding together. "You don't mind me watching? Do you?"

"Of course not," Aurora radiated with excitement at being able to show off to Mother. "Look what Ziva and I made."

Aurora pointed to Sara who then showed them the tiara she was wearing.

"Pretty," Nicky spoke up. Clearly she liked shiny things. "Can you make one for me?"

"Sure," Aurora giggled. "But its not only a tiara. Sara, show them what it does."

In a blink, Sara turned from her giant height back to her original size. Then back again to a giantess. Guess she preferred being big.

"That is cool," Nicky was truly impressed. "Now I definitely want one."

"Anyways," I cut in. Seeing that we had something urgent to do. "Savara, you said that if we weren't the Divines you would help us find our way back home. How were you going to do that?"

"You want to go back home?" Savara asked with a bit of worry.

"No. We just want to make sure that the passengers will be able to get back. Some desperately need to return."

"Oh," Savara sighed in relief.

"So. How were you planning on bring them back?"

"Right," this time she looked ashamed and uneasy. "About that... I kinda hoped that we'd convince Our Lady Ophelia to awaken her divinity and then she would bring the passengers back home once she ascends."

"So you don't have the means to bring us back," Mother's brow raised. "Lying is not a fitting character for a priestess."

"I haven't lied, Your Grace." Savara defended herself timidly. Strange to see from the well composed priestess she was. "I said I'll help you return. I'm doing that by helping you remember your true self. It was sly, I admit, but I have faith that you'll awaken your divinity. Your daughters already have."

"She has a point," Aurora backed her. "We kinda do have the ability to teleport them back."

"That's true," I sighed. "Mother..."

I looked at her strongly. Making sure she knew this was important.

"...We believe its about time you awaken your divinity."

OPHELIA


Last night, followed by this morning, made me feel a million times better. I mean, bonding with my girls was already perfect, but being treated like gods definitely added frosting on the cake. Also, during my time with William in the city, he kinda confessed that he wanted to ask me out to dinner when he first met me on earth. A clumsy and timid confession, but cute nonetheless. And definitely an ego boast for an old Mom like me.

Honestly, this world was getting far more pleasant than all the days I had experienced back on earth. It kinda made me want to stay. Kinda made me want to believe what they were saying about me.

With that realization - and the fact that all I needed to conquer anything were my girls - I faced our situation with a clear and open mind. If Ziva and Aurora had abilities. Maybe I had too. They did claim they got it from me. And if they did, did that mean I really am goddess?

If I was, what did that mean for us? Would we live here now? That wasn't such a bad option. But what if I wasn't the real Divine? And the real one came back, finding pretenders on her throne? Would she be forgiving? Or vengeful?

Then there were the passengers to deal with. Savara admitted that she had hoped that we'd awaken our abilities to the point we can bring them back to earth. Ziva and Aurora did show that they could move from one place to another in a blink of an eye, but that was within the same world. Not through dimensions. I wasn't a master of magic but even I knew that that was leagues harder to achieve.

Regardless, the plan now was for me to awaken my "divinity". If I somehow managed that and regained my godly self, then that was the end of that. I'll stay here and be a god. But if I couldn't... then its back to earth?

Whatever the case, I was going to do this. With my girls by my side I could take on the entire universe.

So here we were, in the library. My girls and Savara before me and our friends sitting quietly in a respectful distance. Watching with the other curious folks that were intrigued to witness my so called ascension.

"Divine, you must open yourself and accept the truth. That's what will set you free," Savara said as I tried to search deep within myself for that warmth Aurora and Ziva claimed was my source of godhood.

 I tried. REAL hard. But no matter how much I concentrated or "opened" myself, it ended in failure. I was still me. Mortal.

"Come on, Mom," Aurora encouraged. "I know you can do it. Just believe in yourself."

The instructions were so vague. How can you just "believe" in yourself. Especially when the self I believe in isn't a god.

"You are in denial. Just like I was." Ziva frowned. "You must accept everything if you want to attain your divine self."

"Denial," I sighed.

How do I get out of denial? Acceptance? Sure, I'll accept I'm a god.

I breath out slowly. Clearing my mind from any thought that would make me deny.

"I'm a goddess."

I looked deep within me. And soon I felt myself plunging into a deep void of emptiness. There in the darkest depths was something shimmering.

Was that it?

I reached down. Trying to grab it. And soon I felt that warmth. No, it wasn't just warmth. This was scorching!

But somehow... soothing.

Intense was a better word to describe the sensation. And once I accepted this burning sensation, it felt amazing.

"You're doing it Mom!" Aurora cried excitedly.

I opened my eyes and I found myself floating. My skin glowing the same glow Aurora and Ziva had when they accessed their powers.

"Ok, Divine. Its time to go deeper!" Savara looked up at me with utmost admiration and happy excitement. "Fully open yourself. Accept it! And ascend as a god!"

I complied. Plunging deeper into the darkness towards my source of power. The familiarity was abundant. This was really part of me. A suppressed part. The closer I got, the more I could feel myself awaken.

But as my finger tips were about to touch the glowing source, a sudden darkness enveloped me. Pulling me away. This shadow was so black that the darkness around seemed bright in comparison. And it felt horrid on my skin.

"AHHHHHH!" I screamed in pain as my entire body felt like it was collapsing in itself.

"MOTHER!" My girls cried.

"DIVINE!" The other followed.

I heard worried voiced. But I couldn't do a thing. I was being consumes by excruciating pain.

"Aurora. Ziva. You must pull her out!"

"What?"

"Go inside her, and pull her out!"

"How?"

"I... I don't know how to do that."

"You must try. I cant go in my Divine's mind. But you're her daughters. You are part Divine. You're the only ones who can pull her back!"

All I could see was darkness. The shadow around me. Torturing me. Playing with me. Feeding on me.

My consciousness was in the brink of fading when I felt something else grip my arms.

"Mother!"

"Aurora," I gazed at the hands, then the arms, then the faces. "Ziva!"

"Mom, we've got you." Ziva said as she gripped me. A look of determination on her face.

"Please don't let go." Aurora said in tears. Scared.

My girl was crying.

Because of me...

I couldn't allow that.

With all my strength, I pulled myself out. Screaming as I felt myself pry away from the shadow. It was like peeling away from my skin.

But I fought through the pain. Giving all I got to get back into the arms of my daughters.

"Mom," I heard Aurora call in distress. Drops of something wet falling on my cheeks.

Opening my eyes, I was greeted by a teary girl. Beside her was an equally troubled Ziva.

"Oh Mom," my youngest hugged me. Followed shortly after by my eldest. "I though I lost you."

"Its ok," I held them close. "I'm fine."

"What the hell happened," Nicky barked up at Savara when things have settled down.

"I... don't know."

"You don't know," Nicky scoffed. "Ophelia almost died because of... whatever that was!"

"That wasn't suppose to happen," Savara looked at us with total shock and uncertainty. She looked scared and confused.

"It wasn't," Ziva spoke. Still clutching my side. "There is something else in Mom."

"Something else," Savara asked. Swallowing hard.

"A shadow," I whispered. "A dark shadow."

"Oh goddess," Savara whimpered.

"Do you know what it is?" I asked. Trying my best to keep myself collected.

"Is it bad?' Aurora asked.

"Its worse." The fear in Savara's eyes grew fierce.


..........


"I wasn't suppose to be the next High Priestess. There was another before me." Savara explained. "Her name was Liana. She was intelligent, kind, and beyond devoted to our Divine."

"More than you," Nicky joked. Trying to lighten the mood.

"More than me," Savara smiled sadly. "We all looked up to her. All loved her. And all revered her as the High Priestess. After the Divine, she was the one we all adored."

Savara's gaze darkened. This memory hurt her.

"So vast was her desire to serve a Divine that she looked for a way to call you back. Going so far as to learn things we weren't meant to learn. Even going into the Divine Chambers to force the portion of you into telling how to find and bring you back."

"A portion of me?" I whispered to Aurora.

"I'll explain later," she whispered back.

"We knew it was all wrong. But we let her be. After all, this was Liana. Her intentions were pure, she was finding a way to call back our Divine. She was committing this sin for us. But what we didn't see was how far she would go. She started to venture into forbidden areas. There she found something horrid."

By Savara's tone, we could all feel her fear.

"An entity of pure darkness. An entity you've concealed deep within this world. One that you personally guard. She theorized that if the darkness would risk escaping, you'd feel it and return. And so she connected with it. She believed she was in control, but the longer she spoke with the darkness the more it ensnared her. Using her desires to serve as a means to control. It told her lies that you abandoned us. Neglected us. That Liana's devotion was wasted on you. That she needed another Divine to serve. Another like itself."

"What happened to Liana," Aurora asked. Her eyes wide and engrossed with the tale.

"She started to believe the lies. Pledging herself to a new master. Then when she tried to release the darkness, the portion the Divine left behind to protect us acted. Blessing me with the title of High Priestess, I stripped Liana from her position and cast her into the wilderness. Away from the glory of Goddess Ophelia. Her work was destroyed. And the connection with the dark entity was severed. With her gone, we believed that that was the end of it all."

"But I'm guessing it wasn't?" I sighed.

"No, Your Grace." Savara frowned. "It seems not. That darkness in you was placed there."

"By Liana?"

"No. Even before Liana. I always theorized that the reason you were gone for a long time was not because you abandoned us. But because you coldn't come back. And it seems I was right. Whatever forces keeping you away, wanted you gone so the darkness you guard could find a way out."

"So that's why Mom can't access her divinity? Its being guarded?" Ziva asked.

"I believe so. Your Mother trapped the darkness long ago. And it found a way to lock your Mother within herself. Making sure she'll not return."

"But I have returned." I cringed slightly at that. Was I starting to accept their claims?

"It seems like Liana's experiments somehow worked. The risk of the darkness coming free pulled you back here. You may see your return as an accident, but it may be your subconscious at work. After all, this darkness is your true enemy. You'd do anything to keep in contained. Its just sad that Liana lost herself before your return."

There was a long pause as we all tried to digest what Savara told us.

"Why are you telling us this only now?"

"You wouldn't have believed me if I started our greetings with it. Even now you still don't believe. I kept my thoughts because I knew it would scare you. Chase you further away before you even accept the possibility of your divinity."

"I..." I wanted to disagree, but its true. Even now I had my doubt. But was this doubt because something was suppressing my ability to believe it? To remember what I really was?

I didn't understand it all. But one thing was for sure. That darkness. That hideous despicable entity that resided within me. I hated it. With all my being, I loathe it. Deep in my core I knew that it was my enemy. And I had to do all I can to seal it. Even if it meant accepting myself as their divine.

"Ok, enough talk. Let's find a way to get rid of whatever seal is stopping me from getting back my divinity."

"You want to try again?" Aurora asked. Confused and awed at the same time.

"I guess," I shrugged. Pulling her into my arms. "Besides, I know you've got my back." I pulled Ziva as well. "Both of you."

"Does that... does that mean you believe me?" Savara's eyes sparkled with hope. I could see that all she ever desired, since first seeing me, was my acceptance of her claims. The faith she had in me was outstanding and touching. Making me wish for her sake that it was all true.

All eyes were on me. Curious to see my response. With a long sigh, I mustered a smile and spoke, "I guess a little bit."

That little affirmation was all that was needed for tears to form in Savara's eyes.


..........


"Enough," I sternly said.

We've been at it for 2 hours. Trying everything to bypass the dark shadow and get to my "divine source". But it always ended up in failure.

We tried outmaneuvering it. But found that there was no place this entity left unguarded. The only way to get to our goal was through it.

Aurora and Ziva tried probing it. But we soon saw it was dangerous as my girls got attacked by the darkness. When it almost got Aurora, I stopped us from trying this approach. Fearing my girl would share the pain I previously felt.

"We cant give up now," Aurora said. Frustration in her eyes as she started to hold a grudge against this darkness. Guess my hate for the entity was flowing to my daughters.

"We aren't giving up," I sighed. "We are just taking a break. Cooling our minds so we can see another way to approach this."

"Come on Ma, we were-"

"No Ziva. We'll stop here and try again tomorrow. What we need is to find a better plan before rushing in and doing something reckless."

My girls looked annoyed. But I had to put my foot down. As strong as they were getting, I knew deep within that they weren't a match for this thing. Hell, besides Savara, we didn't know much about it.

"In fact, I don't want any mention of the darkness tonight. Savara," I looked at the High Priestess. "Please find all you can about this darkness, and formulate a plan on how to bypass it. Tomorrow, when we try again, I want to be prepared. But for now, we end here. Is that understood?"

"Fine," my girls grumbled.

"Understood," Savara bowed. Hiding a proud smile as she did. She liked me taking command.

"Good." I nodded my approval while watching the large collection of priestesses/priests and acolytes, who wished to see my ascension, respectively excuse themselves. Along with them were the scientists who wanted to document this "extraordinary event".

By the time the last person departed, it was already night time. So we decided to have dinner. Those left in my company were my girls, our friends - Nicky, Pav, Sara, and Kino - and some of the priestesses who served us.

"By the way, Ziva." Nicky spoke from her sit on the table before me. "Tommy was saying something about meeting you. So I just want to give you a heads up."

"What does Tom want to do with Ziva," I asked, a bit annoyed.

"Something about making billions," Nicky sighed, ashamed over the man she was currently dating.

"No need to worry, Ma. I can handle myself. " Ziva smirked. "Besides, I already dealt with the man."

"You have," Nicky and I asked with shock and curiosity.

"Ya. He made some nasty remarks and I decided to punish him."

"P-punish him?" Nicky swallowed hard. Hot and bothered by what was said.

"What do you mean, Ziva?" Even I was curious.

"Just placed him in timeout. And no. I won't tell you more than that. Besides, I'm sure he'll yell his dismay to Nicky once freed. Though I doubt he'll say where he was kept."

"Now I'm really curious," Nicky smirked. Still slightly flustered.

"Poor man." Aurora chuckled. "I can only imagine what horrors Ziva put him through."

"You say that like I'm a monster."

"Well you aren't really shy about making the acolytes lick your stinky boots. That's you being playful. I can only imagine you being mean."

"You let people lick your boots," I asked rather surprised.

"They like it," Ziva defended herself while glaring at Aurora for ratting on her. "I bet if you asked Savara to lick your feet she'll do it."

That made me blush. Remembering the crude things I forced the High Priestess do.

"Oh gosh," Ziva laughed. "You've done things already! Havne't you?"

"What," my cheeks burned brighter as Ziva gave me a knowing/teasing grin. "N-no I haven't."

"Real convincing Mom," Aurora laughed. "What did you do to Savara? Did you make her lick your feet too?"

"She licked something else," Nicky said as she gaze at me with a teasing smile.

"Nicky!" I scolded the girl while my face only got redder.

"Oh come on, its not like your girls didn't experiment with-" she quickly stopped as she saw the all too innocent Aurora who didn't seem to understand what was being said. "I-I mean ya. Your Ma made Savara lick her feet."

"Ewww," Aurora giggled. "That's gross."

"Don't act like you haven't made the locals pamper your feet." Ziva rolled her eyes. But clearly enjoying herself.

"Getting a pedicure and a massage is different from being licked," Aurora looked at her feet. "I wouldn't want anyone to get my foot sweat in their mouth."

"Enough of feet talk," I decided to end this conversation before it went too far. "Its not a proper topic to discuss over dinner."


..........


The girls and I shared some quality time together after dinner. But it was cut short when Aurora excused herself because she was planning a movie party for the children on the plane. A sweet gesture to help comfort the passengers. Ziva followed shortly after, because she had other plans for the night. Plans I knew were of the more erotic sorts.

That left me to find my own entertainment. I could've joined Aurora for her movie party, but my mind was preoccupied with the events of the day. I need some time for myself to think things through.

This time I was more open minded to Savara's claims. I mean if I was just a normal mom why did I share that same warm energy my girls where talking about. I couldn't access it, but now I knew it was in me.

Then there was that darkness as well. I didn't know anything about it, but I hated it with all me being. Like it was written in my DNA to loathe it. Somehow I knew about it. Just didn't remember.

Did all this really mean I am a goddess?

"Your worship," a beautiful voice filled the room.

"Y-yes," I shook those thoughts out of my head and focused on the newcomer.

The person who entered was beautiful and tall. Taller than me. Which left me a bit confused because, besides my girls, no one else rivalled our scale. Well there was Sara, but Aurora grew her. Was this woman also...

Then it hit me. I knew this beauty!

"About time you noticed," Nicky chuckled cutely as she gave me a twirl. Showing off the small white dress she had on. The dress was like those the acolytes and priestess wore. It gave her an angelic look. "What do you think?"

"It looks beautiful on you."

"I mean my size. Not the dress." She giggled in a girly manner.

"Oh..." I shamefully smiled at my mistake. "How did you-"

"This," she showed me the size altering necklace. "Borrowed it from Ziva."

"Right."

"Do you approve?" Nicky teased. "Or do you prefer me doll sized?"

"You are cuter small," I smirked back.

In one graceful motion, Nicky made her way on my bed. Laying close to me. The suddenness left me blushing harder and surprised. "I've been thinking about our playtime the other day?"

"Playtime?"

"You know, the one where you used William and me as toys."

"Oh god!" I cringed. "I thought we'll forget about that."

"I never agreed to forget," Nicky chuckled. "It was fun. It happened. And well..." She got nervous. "...Hearing Ziva talk about her dominating Tommy and the acolytes kinda left me... bothered. You know?"

I have to admit. Hearing that about Ziva did left me a bit hot and bothered as well.

"Sooo, I was wondering if you wanted to do that too... with me..."

"With you?" I blushed fiercely. "You want to lick my feet?"

"Not that! I mean... yes. But..." Nicky groaned cutely in frustration. "Ok." She paused to take a deep breath. "I want to have more fun with you. Wether you dominate me or allow me to dominate you. Or even both of us dominating others. It doesn't matter... I just want to do it with you."

She looked up at me with the biggest puppy eyes, nervously waiting for my response. It was extremely cute, she did look like a puppy. In fact, ever since our "playtime" she was acting exactly like a loyal pup to me, her master.

I sighed deeply. Nicky always had an attraction to me. But I didn't hate it. It was an immense ego boost to have a beauty like her and Savara eagerly wanting to please me. Yet somehow I still had some reservations.

"What about Tommy," I asked. Curious to see what she felt about him. They were still dating, right?

"Tommy," she pouted. "I'm not sure what we are. Never really did. And you know why I was with him."

"I do," I recalled the conversation we had. "But still. I don't like the idea of cheatin-"

"We aren't cheating," the oversized woman-child pouted. "I mean Tommy and I aren't even a real thing. He likes me for my looks and I like his money. We have an... an understanding. I mean he does see other women besides me." She frowned. "Even when I asked him not to..."

That was true. Tommy wasn't really the loyal type. But I was. What I did to Nicky still bothered me because of her "relationship" with Tommy. "Either way, I don't think he will be too happy to hear about you and me."

"Then lets not tell him," Nicky chuckled.

She was too adorable. And I don't know why I was pushing her away right now. Honestly, I could really use the distraction. But with Nicky? I'd much prefer if it was with Savara. Not because I liked her company more, its just that the woman was dead set on serving me, her "goddess". Nicky on the other hand was just my friend from earth.

"Besides..." the newly grown woman timidly shifted towards me. "...I think... I'm done with Tommy."

"That's not something to decide on a whim. I mean we both still work for him."

"You still planning on working for him?"

"If this is all a fluke, then I'd like to have something safe to fall back to."

"If this was all a fluke I'll take care of you. And your girls. Even if it means I'll have to crawl back to my mother and beg for her forgiveness."

That made my heart stop. "Do... do you really want to go through all that for an old woman like me?"

"That and more," she said sternly before shifting back to her girly grinning self. "Besides, there is a high chance you're a goddess. And if you are, will you be willing to take in a spoiled, clueless, girl like me?"

I smiled back. Before coming to this trip, I only saw Nicky as a blonde stereotype who I tolerated. But she has really grown on me. "Of course I will."

With that, Nicky leaned in the last few inched between us. Trapping my lips with her own. Skillfully parting it to allow her wet tongue to glide onto mine. Dancing in me as her hands took hold of my sides.

It took me by surprise, but I didn't fight it. I accepted it and basked in the wondrous sensations. Though as I felt Nicky's hands gliding towards my breasts, a thought nagged me. Making me push away.

"Oh god," Nicky freaked as I broke the kiss. "I'm sorry. I thought you wanted-"

"No, its nothing you did. Its just that... I cant..." I frowned. Beating myself internally. "...William... I'm not sure where we stand..."

"Oh," Nicky looked at me surprised. But then quickly giggled. "Well that's nothing to worry about."

Now I was surprised. "It... it doesn't bother you that he also has a thing for me?"

"Of course not!" She rolled her eyes playfully. "I mean, maybe a bit. But I can live with it. As long as he doesn't have exclusive rights to you."

"Wait..." I almost spat. "A-are you seriously suggesting a-"

"Ya," Nicky chuckled. "We've already shared you already. Besides, if you're really a goddess then I don't think any of us can claim you for ourselves. We'll all just serve you." She bit her lower lip in a seductive tease.

"That's... that's..." I blushed. The thought knotted my stomach.

"Look, why don't I just fetch William? I'm sure he wouldn't mind joining us tonight."

"Oh..." My cheeks grew redder. But before I could properly react, Nicky was already making for the door.

"I'll be right back." She winked at me then bolted out.

"Fuck..." I huffed. Totally lost, yet excited for the developing events.

I'm not the type of person to be in a relationship that consists of more than one partner. Yet here I was about to get into a threesome. Granted I've already been in an orgy, but was I really going to go through with this? Again? Was it alright? Would my girls approve? Then again I'm certain Ziva had her share of fun, at least that's what I've heard. But I'm the mother. I should set the example. Was it really alright for a woman like me to-

"Goddess," Savara's angelic voice filled the room. Breaking me from those confusing thoughts. Slightly scaring me as well. In my state, I wasn't ready to face the most seductive, personification of perfection. "I Hope I'm not intruding."

"N-not at all," I stammered, trying to collect my flustered self. "Have you found a solution to our problem?"

"Unfortunately no," Savara bowed. "But I have the best minds working on it."

"Right. So I assume you're here for other reasons?"

"I came to check if you needed anything?" She smiled, casually making my already troubled heart skip with her radiant beauty.

"Well, I'm fine. You don't need to constantly worry about me, Savara."

"Of course, Your Grace. But its my duty."

"Your Duty? If it wasn't 'your duty', would you still pass by?"

"If you'll have me. I love your company." Again my stomach fluttered. She genuinely meant that.

"You really care for me? Don't you?"

"Of course. You're my Divine."

"Divine?" I sighed. "I wish I can believe you Savara. I really do. Your faith in me is truly admirable."

"Well, it wont be long until we finally find the truth. Once you ascend, you'll remember who you are."

I quietly nodded. My giddy self taking a backseat for a second as another thought invaded my mind. Laying on my bed, I wondered what it would be like if I did ascend. Will I still be me? Or will my character deviate so far from who I think I was?

Will I still love my girls?

That thought haunted me more. I would detest myself if I wake up as a god who hates her own children.

"Are you alright, Your Grace. I haven't overstepped, have I?"

"You haven't. Its just all... daunting." I turned to face her. "Savara, do you know how I... how your goddess was?"

Savara gave a barely audible "oh" as she realized what was bothering me. "The Divine was a god like no other. She was kind, compassionate, and just. She loved us and treated us well. From the written records of the other Divines, I'm sure we were beyond blessed to have Ophelia as our's."

"I guess I... she... did something right to have such devoted followers." I said while looking over Savara.

My mind raced back to what Ziva said during dinner, how the High Priestess wouldn't mind licking my feet. I already knew this was true, I made Savara do lewder things. But the thought of her joining us tonight made my heart beat faster. She was the most skilled amongst us all. The prettiest. The most refined. Someone you just had to have...

"Fuck," I whispered a moan.

The memory of her in such a disgraceful state - sitting on her own lewd fluids while sucking my panties and sniffing my shoes - made my shudder. The all so composed High Priestess was basically my bitch.

"Savara," I huffed. My mind was made up. I was too horny tonight to reject a recreation of that naughty, sensual time we had. "Would you really do anything for me?"

"Of course, Your Grace." Savara sang. Slightly hurt that I'd even question her devotion.

I would have felt bad about it, but I knew what I'd do next would more than make it up. Without saying a word, I extended a leg to her. Wiggling my toes as I waited for her to react.

It was understandable that she was taken aback. But her shock was soon replaced with a loving smile as she caught on quick. Gracefully, she reached out to touch my foot.

Her soft skin felt like magic. Making me tingle as she deftly took her sandals off and slid on the bed to better massage my foot. Before I could even instruct her further, Savara leaned down to kiss my soles.

"Mmmm," I moaned. Watching as Savara took each of my toes in her mouth. Making sure to properly worship every inch before moving to the next.

Her hands worked on my soles, expertly finding the knots I never knew I had and elegantly soothing them away. She really was the synonym of perfection. Whether it be in her looks or her action.

"Fuck. Stop!" I commanded her. Savara was so skilled that I was about to cum from her worshiping my feet.

She obeyed. Smiling lovingly and proudly. Definitely ecstatic to see me bloom into the goddess she believed I was.

"Strip," I commanded. Feeling my dominant side take over.

Again, she obeyed. Pulling against the straps around her neck that held her white and golden dress. It fell elegantly as she shimmed her shoulders. Leaving her naked as she stood in place so I could properly examine the embodiment of beauty.

At that moment, many thoughts and emotions run through my mind. But one specifically was envy. This woman, though half my height, was vastly superior than me in looks. Making me slightly self conscious. And that envy turned dark. I kinda wanted to punish her for being too gorgeous...

I quickly shook the thought away. Feeling embarrassed to even entertain it.

"Goddess," Savara spoke softly. Her cheeks painted lightly pink as she looked at me with longing eyes. "Is there anything else you want me to do?"

Fuck. I cant believe I was being so petty. Because her words reminded me that, despite her immense beauty, she still believed that she was beneath her goddess. Beneath me. Though that wasn't true, it still fueled my ego enough to move pass my envy.

With a smile, I motioned her to sit beside me. And when she was an arms reach away, I lifted a hand and cupped her perfectly tear shaped breasts. Playing with its soft mass and pinching the pink nipples that capped it. All the while enjoying the sight of Savara changed between fifty shades of pink. Trying hard not to moan as I played with her.

"You have perfect breasts," I teased by flicking her nipple.

"Thank you, Divine." Savara bit her lower lip to control herself.

There was something about her pink nipples that looked so inviting. It looked like sweet candy, beckoning me to have a lick. And so that was what I did. Leaning over, I extended my tongue and gave it a quick flick.

The taste was beyond description. And utterly divine. How was it possible for someone to taste like this? Or even smell like this? Being this close to her, I was blessed by the scent between her breasts. And like Savara's taste, it was beyond human - a mix of sweetness hidden behind a musk that was utterly addictive.

"Fuck," I huffed. My face still close to her breasts. "How are you even human?"

"Goddess, you tease me too much," Savara blushed furiously.

"I'm serious. How is it possible that a woman like you exists?" I spoke while getting another shameful whiff of her skin before connecting our gaze.

She was completely flustered. A sight that extremely captivating and sensually taunting. "Its... its your blessing..."

"My blessing?"

"Yes..." she shifted timidly. "...Your Grace, when we ascend into our roles of priesthood. Our bodies get changed to fit our roles."

"Oh."

"We need to look the part as servants of the Divine. Reflect your glory, wonder and beauty. Thus we cant be less then perfect. Because you are perfect."

It was my turn to blush. I knew, I wasn't perfect. Especially in comparison to Savara's beauty. But this woman believed it and looked at me like I was beyond the wonders of the universe. Beyond her.

Savara's words both made me gleeful and frustrated. Gleeful because they were fluttering words. But frustrated because she meant them for her goddess. And I was still on the fence on her claims. But I would be lying if I said I didn't dream of actually being who she claimed I was.

"Fuck it," I huffed. "Might as well make the best of it."

Slumping down on my back, I spread my legs and hiked my dress.

"Well go on," I commanded. "Serve your god."

With the biggest smile, Savara bowed before settling between my legs.

Her naked body looked so small between my full mommy thighs. It was these types of comparisons that reminded me that she was actually half my height. With her confident aura, she always appeared to be bigger than she was.

"Oh my," I moaned as I felt Savara's delicate fingers tease my inner thigh. Playing with me as her face came down to give the place she touched a kiss.

She worked slowly and sensually. Gradually hiking up to my now leaking cunt. My anticipation was growing with each touch and kiss. And she didn't disappoint when she finally reached my quiver snatch.

"Oh Fuck! Mmmmm... Ah!" I groaned as she started her assault on my sensitive labia. I was quickly getting close to the edge. But as soon as I was about to burst, she pulled back to her gentle worship of my thighs. Gently cooling me down.

It was frustrating, but also unbelievable pleasant. Each time the feeling would grow stronger. Like she was masterfully building up the moment for one glorious finale. So I let her be. Clearly she knew what she was doing.

Before long, I was huffing and groaning. Squirming and jerking. My mind was a mess from being brought to such a heighten state only to be brought back to the beginning. Rejected just short of gratification.

When I couldn't take it anymore. Savara finally allowed me release. Using all her skills, hands, fingers, tongue, lips, and everything else to finally tip me over the edge.

And how magnificent it was.

Far more grand than I hoped. Than I ever had. It was like all my denied pleasure took a pause, congregated, and instantly reacted at the same time. Making this climax the intensity of a dozen in a single second.

I howled and screamed. Flailed around and spazzed. My mind melted from sheer pleasure as I tried my hardest to stop from blacking out.

Not sure how long it took, but finally I regained my senses enough to notice Savara soothing me with kisses on my cheeks and neck. It felt as divine as the climax itself. A proper way to cool down after the storm I just rode.

"Wow," my entire being was rocked out from its daze as another voice filled the room.

I lazily turned over to shamefully see Nicky had returned. On her hand was an equally flustered and shocked William.

"And here I thought I was good at giving head." The girly blonde giggled before joining us on the bed.


..........


WILLIAM


My time in this new world was nothing short of a rollercoaster ride of emotions. Leaning more on my growing affections towards Ophelia.

I mean... she was divine...

Not in the sense that she is a god. That is still debatable - though I lean more towards believing it. Ophelia was divine in the sense that I found her remarkable. She was kind, caring, gentle, smart, and witty in my type of way. It also didn't hurt that she was breathtakingly beautiful in my eyes.

Since seeing her at the airport lounge, I was smitten. And it only got worse when she and her girls appeared in their towering forms like titans in ancient legends. And far worse was when facts started to pile up in support of her being a god.

Honestly... I had a thing for powerful women. And Ophelia was looking more powerful by the day. Especially when she plays the part of goddess, like the time she casually used Nicky and I as toys for her pleasure.

That day was confusingly erotic and wild. It made me see Ophelia in a different light. Not a bad way, more in the sense of me seeing her a my superior. Yet... I welcomed it fully. And this wasn't because I was some sub with a perverted kink. I just felt like it was my place - our place - to be under her shadow.

Was this some the affects of being in the presence of a god? We just knew we were less than them? Accepting our lowly station with awe and adoration in our eyes?

I've talked with scientists and even a psychologist from the plane. The latter claimed it was natural for people to feel inferior towards Ophelia and her girls because of their stature alone. Adding the claims of them being gods and the fact that they can do magic just developed these feelings further. The more we see them as godlike, the more we diminish ourselves in comparison. Nurturing an inferiority complex and easing the idea of us submitting to them.

A Zoologist from the plane did point out that many animals behaved in a similar manner. They had alphas and betas. The latter would submit to the superior specimen in hopes that the former would care for them. Like how some of us were doing to Ophelia and her family.

So, was it because of this that I liked her so much? Or was it genuine? I did feel attracted to her in the airport, but that was more from admiration of her physique than actually liking her.

All this doesn't matter in the end because I ended truly confessing to Ophelia. Saying I wanted to ask her out ever since seeing her in the airport. And to my greatest surprise, she was fine with it!

As exciting as her accepting my confession was, it was going to the be second most bewildering thing that happened to me today. Because I suddenly found myself in the hand of a giant Nicky being moved towards the parted cunt of a flustered, yet aroused, giant Ophelia.

"OH fuck," her strong muffled moan vibrated my body as the wet walls around me quivered and squeezed.

My senses were being overwhelmed from the smell, heat, and taste of Ophelia's intimate cavern. My erection pulsing as my hips were plunged deeper into the quickly flooding cave. The contact of my rod against the spongy folds almost sent me over the edge. But I needed to hold out longer. And make sure the woman I came to adore would have her fun first before I give in.

I punched and slammed my fists onto the quaking walls. Noting which part got a bigger reaction. Focusing on them as Ophelia's muffled screams ascended with her growing pleasure.

I didn't know what the other two were doing, but I knew we were getting "The Divine" closer to the edge.

With more effort, I struggled deeper in. Using my arms and legs to push out the contracting muscles round me. I was not strong enough fight them, but I was strong enough to be felt.

Outside, and close to my feet, I could feel giant fingers joining me. They hooked under my ass and pushed me up. Pressing my cock against the roof of the erotic cave.

"Oh Fuck," I moaned. Gagging shortly after as my mouth was flooded with Ophelia's nectar.

"Ah..." Came a low grunt for outside. Clearly the owner of the voice was sharing my pleasure.

The fingers picked up pace and strength.

"Mmmm."

We were both getting close.

"Ah... Nnnnyaaaa..."

Her pleasureful moans vibrated onto me. At this point I just let the finger take over. I had no strength compared to it and my mind was quickly melting the closer I got to climax. Then...

"Oh god. Fuck!"

Time stopped as I tipped over. Thrusting my hips as best as I could with the contracting walls around me and the powerful fingers holding me in place. My minimal volume of seed was drowned by the instant tsunami of vaginal nectar that flooded the cave.

I was in a mix of shock, fear, and arousal. My lungs burned for air as I swallowed buckets of deliciously warm pussy juice. As I was about to black out, the fingers finally pulled out. Allowing the muscles to pop me out like a cork.

With a wet splat, I landed between giant thighs. My body shivering as I coughed out the liquid in my lungs. All the while more nectar showered over me as Ophelia kept riding her sexual high.

I didn't know how long it took, but I suddenly found myself being picked up and cleaned by more than one giant tongue. Plush lips enveloped my limps and sucked the goo right off me before they puckered up and planted kisses on my exhausted frame. It felt like being dabbed by moist pillows.

I didn't bother to react. Too worn out and still high from the sexual sensation.

"You alright, Willy," Nicky giggled as her face loomed over me.

"Ya," I tiredly, yet happily, huffed.

"Good. Because we are about to start round two."

"Fuck," I chuckled nervously.

As much as I wanted to believed I wasn't ready for "round two", my cock betrayed me. And it didn't go unnoticed by Nicky or Savara as their tongue came down to mash against themselves and me in the middle.


..........


I woke up the next morning tangled up in Nicky's hair and laying in the middle of the L shape her slender neck and left shoulder made. Groggily, I freed myself and looked around. It took some effort but I managed to climb onto Nicky where I noticed that we were the only two on the bed. Savara and Ophelia must have left us to recover from last night.

Standing there, on top of Nicky's body, I couldn't help but think how absurd our entire situation was. Just yesterday Nicky was my size, now I was literally on her giant frame. Which was only made possible by the size altering necklace Ziva made out of thin air using nothing but her mind.

It was all truly absurd.

But honestly, what really left me baffled was the fact that I, against all understanding, managed to somehow get myself in the the company of three beautiful ladies. Not only talk with them, but actually partake in their sensual ventures. I was literally stuffed into this giant's body last night.

That, to my scholarly brain, was more absurd compared to magic.

"Morning," came a whispered from the other side of the room.

Turning around, I was greeted by the beautiful sight of Ophelia in a white, silk, night robe as she walked into the room like a the Divine everyone claimed her to be.

"Slept well?" She sat by the edge of the bed. Causing Nicky to mumble in her sleep.

"Y-ya," I stammered. Still dazed by the beautiful imagine before me.

With a gorgeous smile, Ophelia reached over and placed her hands, palm up, beside me. It took a while to register what she wanted before I clumsily and timidly stumble onto her hand. Causing her to chuckle.

"Sorry... I'm still uhm... out of sorts," I partly lied. I was still groggy, but my awkwardness was due to nerves.

"Oh," Ophelia blushed, clearly relating my clumsiness to exhaustion from the night before. "Want me to have Savara look over you again."

"Don't worry about me," I chuckled nervously. Yesterday I was more than exhausted, but Savara managed to help me recover my strength using her healing abilities. "Just uhm... just need to fully wake up."

"Oh," she sighed in relief.

With me in her hand, Ophelia stood up. Pausing halfway to regard the still sleeping Nicky. She debated on waking her, but ultimately left her to sleep. Though not before planting a gentle kiss on the younger girl's cheek.

A short moment later, I found myself alone with Ophelia in a private balcony where she usually had breakfast.

"Ziva and Aurora aren't joining us?"

"The two are still asleep." She placed me before her on the table. "It seems we weren't the only ones who had a long night. Aurora planned a movie night party with all the kids from the plane. And Ziva... well..."

I could see the blush form on her pretty cheeks.

"...She did her own thing..."

"If she is anything like her mother, my heart goes to the sorry sap she used," I tried to joke. But quickly beat myself up when I saw Ophelia cringe.

"You were ok with it, right? What we... did to you?"

"Are you seriously asking a straight guy if he's ok with being used by three gorgeous women?" I chuckled slightly. "For sex?"

"If you put it that way," She rolled her eyes. "But honestly?"

"Honestly, I am." I assured her. "Though it is strange losing control, being in the absolute mercy of you three. Not that I hated it, its just new."

"Good," She whispered softly, shyly averting her gaze from me. "Will you still want to take me out, even after what we did to you?"

That made my stomach flutter. She looked absolutely adorable. Which was a great contrast to the dominant Divine that used me as her butt's toy last night.

Her eyes lingered towards me. Hoping to see a positive response on my part. And as our gaze met, I knew that I couldn't say no. Even if by chance I didn't wanted to.

"I never wanted anything more."


..........


The rest of the morning was spent watching in the background as Ophelia's girls helped her try to bypass some dark entity guarding her source of divinity. As insane as it seemed, the scholarly minds from the plane couldn't deny that it was happening. In fact, once they accepted the absurdity of the situation, they became thrilled to see and learn more about the Divine's power. Funny, since back on earth these PhD holders wouldn't want to be involving in anything regarding a deity.

"What do you think this source of divinity is? And where is all that abundant energy stored?" Asked a biologist known as Ian.

Four of us were currently on a large table a respectable distance away from Ophelia and her girls. Yet close enough to clearly watch what they were doing. Honestly, with them giant sized, we could clearly see what they were doing a further distance away.

"According to Aurora, the source is in them," the physicist named Marie replied.

"That cant possibly be right. Besides their size, they're basically in human form. How is it possible that they contain energy of such magnitude without blowing up? I'd understand if they had like a divine form, but flesh and blood?"

"Maybe their body is just a shell," a university chemistry professor named Howard spoke up. "Their true form is hidden within them, like in that void Aurora spoke of."

"So their source is contained by what makes them divine?"

"No, their source IS their divinity. Its them. The real gods within the flesh." The lady said.

"I cant believe we are actually talking about this," Howard chuckled.

"Having trouble believing in it all?" I asked.

"Can you blame me?"

"No," I smiled. "I've seen them do many things and yet part of my mind stills says its all parlor tricks."

"Right, you're close with Ophelia's family. Did they tell you anything else about their divinity?" Ian asked.

"Godhood is not really a subject Ophelia likes to entertain."

"Even she doesn't believe in it?" Marie asked.

"Her world was completely turned around," Howard spoke. "Of course she'll be reluctant to believe."

"Whatever," Ian sighed. "What I'd give to examine her body. Not in any sexual way," He looked at me nervously. "Just for research purposes."

"That doesn't make it any better," Marie rolled her eyes while smirking.

"Like you wouldn't want to study that divine source?"

"Fair point."

"Imagine the possibilities," Howard spoke. "That giant power bank Aurora made for the passengers is still running. If she could make that with limited knowledge, imagine what they could do when they learned how to truly control that power."

"Its scary and awe inspiring."

"If they will grant us even a fraction of that power to study, we could use it to solve world hunger, the energy crisis, and CURE all diseases back on earth."

There was a pause as we all regarded Howard.

"Come on, its not like I alone was thinking about it? We could use it to do go for the people back on earth."

"Sure, but did you ever consider the fact that if it gets into the wrong hands it could be used to dominate the world." Marie argued.

"We wont let it fall in the wrong hands. Besides our goal is to used this knowledge to progress the world in the right way."

"I bet that was what Oppenheimer thought when he was building the nuke."

"We aren't going to build a bomb." Howard huffed. "We'll be better than our predecessors. And aren't you the one who wants to win a Nobel? If so, then this is the way to do that."

"That was just a joke."

"Joke or not, there is a high chance of it happening if we do take initiative." He turned towards me. "Could you maybe ask them about it? See if they'll allow us to examine this power? Once they control it of course."

"I'll...see," I replied. A bit uneasy about this proposal.

I knew why Howard wanted such power. From the short time I was with him here, I found out that he had a sickly child back home. And once he learned about the ability the priestesses/priests had to heal people, he wanted that for his child.

His intentions were good, but giving earth even a fraction of the "Divine's" power had was risky. From what I've seen Aurora and Ziva do, it terrified me to think what would happen if someone with the wrong intentions took hold of such power.


..........


Marie and Howard left to further examine the power bank Aurora made. While Ian went to explore the city. He was more intrigued by the novelty of this world. More specifically at its wild life.

I stayed to support Ophelia, though honestly I felt like my presence was not needed. She had her girls, Nicky, Savara, and all the higher clergy helping her. All who knew more about the divine source than me.

"How is it going," asked a gorgeous woman I came to know as Lea. "Still no luck with her ascension?"

Lea was the psychologist who explained to me the behavior of people in the presence of powerful figures like a Ophelia and her girls. Honestly, her insights were intriguing and scarily accurate - at least in regards to me. Almost like she knew from first hand experience how it was like to be in servitude towards a Divine.

From all the PhD holders from the plane, she was the most approachable. At least in my opinion. We shared our experiences and opinions on the absurd situation. Trying to make sense of it all together.

Like all the others, she too was intrigued by Ophelia's family. Constantly asking about their behavior, what they could do with their powers, and anything else really. She was like a fan girl who just wanted to know all about them.

"No," I answered. "It seems whatever is in her is really giving them a hard time."

"Seems rather terrifying." She sat beside me, watching intensely. "Have you ever wondered that maybe whatever was placed in her is there for her own good? Or ours?"

"What do you mean?"

"No offense, but we hardly know Ophelia. Maybe she isn't the benevolent goddess the locals make her up to be. What if that darkness is actually protecting us all?"

"I'm not sure about that, but Ophelia isn't the devil," I said, chuckling at the absurdity of her words.

"Again, no offense, but your views on her are bias. You guys are fucking, right?"

I choked slightly as Lea laughed.

"How does that work anyways?" She continued to tease. "Does she just shove you in her? Like a toy?"

"Oh god," I felt my face burn in shame. "Can we please not talk about that."

"I'm just teasing." She chuckled. "Though I am intrigued to find out what you do to please someone her size."

I just kept quiet. Too shocked to properly come up with anything smart to say.

"Anyways," Lea continued. "What I meant to say is what if the Godly Ophelia is nothing like the Ophelia as you know. Then maybe its best that she never ascends."

She did have a point. One that Ophelia herself was struggling with. One that made her reject the the claims so adamantly. What if her godly self was absolutely different from who she was now.

But I knew that wasn't so. From my own research on who Goddess Ophelia was, I learned that she was indeed a benevolent leader. Who cared for her people and ruled justly.

"We are kinda taking a risk playing with forces we know nothing about."

"Savara and other servant of Ophelia know about their goddess and desperately want her back. She cant be that evil to be adored so much."

"I hope you're right." Lea sighed. "The last thing we need is being trapped in a world with a god who isn't like we hoped."

"I wouldn't worry about it. Even if she was bad, I'm sure Ziva and Aurora would do something about it."

"Those girls just ascended. As amazing as they seem to be, I kinda think they are just grazing the surface of what it means to be a real Divine."

"Are you sure you aren't from here," I chuckled and joked. "It seems like you know what you're talking about."

"Its just a hunch." She shrugged. "Anyways, can I ask a favor?"

"Sure."

"Can you probably introduce me to Aurora?"

"Uhm... ya. But why Aurora."

"I'm kinda curious about the entire magic thing. Seeing as Ophelia still cant do much, and Ziva intimidates me, I kinda thought maybe the sweet Aurora could help me out with something."

"I'll see what I can do," I laughed at her remarks on Ziva. Ya, the girl was intimidating. From what I've heard, she had tastes that made what Ophelia did to me seem rather vanilla.

"Thanks." Lea smiled. "I cant wait to finally meet a Divine."

AURORA


Today was a bust again. We tried all types of different approaches, but ended up as lost as we were yesterday. This darkness thingy was annoyingly good at keeping us away from Mother's source of divinity.

On Mom's request, we stopped again. Claiming that we needed the break. I didn't want to stop, but it was for the best. Now I could go do my own thing with Sara.

After lunch, we all broke off to do our own thing. Ziva with her set of followers, Mom with Savara and Nicky, and myself with Sara and Kino. Not sure what the others were doing, but we were going to make a water park.

"Hey, Aurora," came a voice I learned to recognize.

"Oh hey, William," I greeted him as he was brought over by a priestess and placed on the table where Kino stood. Next to William was a woman I never saw before. "You aren't with Mom?"

"I'll meet her later. I just wanted to introduce you to one of my friends first." He indicated the lady who waved at me. "This here is Lea. And she is a fan of yours."

"Oh," I said with gleefully. Extending a finger for she shake. "Its a pleasure to meet you."

"The pleasure is all mine," Lea said back. Shaking my finger excitedly, "I'm kinda fascinated by all you've done for us and the people of this world."

"Well, I didn't do much."

"You kidding? You've made our stay here more comfortable by giving us electricity, entertaining us with a movie night, and giving us all you can eat ice cream. If that isn't something to be proud of, I don't know what is."

That praise made me shyly blushed.

With introductions out of the way, Sara and I told them what we planned for the day. And they were eager to help out. Lea more than William. But he stayed because of curiosity.

Lea had a brilliant idea on how to make our project much easier. An Idea that excited Sara. So instead of making our water park first, we ended up constructing an amulet of power.

Like the size altering tiara we made, this amulet would give the wearer the ability to use the energy source in me. But instead of limited to changing size, it could do anything the wearer imagined. With limits of course.

When Sara heard about this, she really wanted one. And I did see the benefits of her being able to use my magic. It would definitely be easier to build the water park if both of us were working.

"Imagine it like a phone." Lea instructed me. "But instead of being able to connect to the internet, it can connect to your energy source."

I did just that. Allowing the amulet I made to have access to my source of divinity. "Its done."

"Good," Lea smiled proudly. "Now make it so that the amulet can draw some of your energy. Like how a straw can suck up liquids."

I did just that. "Done."

"Good job, Aurora. Now give it to Sara so she can test it."

"Finally," Sara said excitedly.

With great excitement, she put the amulet around her neck.

"What should I do now?"

"Guess you should try shrinking and growing." Lea suggested. "Since you are used to that already. But first take off your size changing tiara so we know that that isn't the one at work."

"Sure."

Sara did everything Lea said. Making me sigh in relief as I saw that my new creation worked.

"At least we know it is connect with Aurora's energy source," Lea noted. "Now we need to try something different just to make sure we didn't make another size altering item."

"Fair enough," Sara said. "What should I make?"

"Lets try a box."

"Boo, boring."

"Come on, Sara." I spoke. "You need to start with something small first. Wouldn't want to blow ourselves up with your first creation."

"Fine." She rolled her eyes. Extended her hands, she imitated the actions I did when I created things. "Nothing is happening."

"Imagine the box."

"I am."

"Now draw from the energy within you."

"Don't you mean in you? I don't have powers remember?"

"Right," I chuckled. "Ok, draw from my power. And will it into creating the box you imagined."

It took a second. But I finally felt it. And it was weird. My energy was being sucked out of me and into the amulet. Which then infused into Sara's being, allowing her to use it.

Light sparkled from her fingertips and started to shift and morph. Taking shape of what Sara willed. When everything settled, there on the table, before Sara's hands, was a red box.

"That's," Sara and I spoke as one as our eyes met. "So...COOL!"


..........


ZIVA


I couldn't help but moan as a giant tongue graze my all so sensitive and stuffed cunt. In me, the miniscule forms of Asha and  Mateo squirmed as they were squeezed further in by the tip of the ravaging and wet muscle. The combined sensations added to my growing pleasure.

"Fuck," I screamed louder as I felt my legs and butt get slurped into Pav's mouth.

To her I was about 3 inches tall. And to me, Asha and Mateo were only an inch. Meaning they were nothing but dust particles to the titan sized au pair.

"Yes," I growled. Hips buckling as the wet serpent slithered between my legs. Tasting all of my tiny pussy. "I'm so close!"

Suddenly, another tongue lapped against my back. Pressing me onto the upper lip and nose of Pav. Before I knew it, this new mouth engulfed my upper half. Lips pressed against my stomach while the tongue started to slather my face with spit.

From that moment on I didn't know who's mouth I was in or what was going on. My body was being shared and passed from one maw to another. Pulled apart by giant lips. Slapped, kneaded, and bullied by the their tongues. Nibbled by teeth scary enough to crush me.

It wasn't long until the collective sensation rendered me into a state of bliss. Screaming in ecstasy as my cunt squirted out the tiny duo it held captive.

After ridding my sexual bliss, I finally regained my senses long enough to find myself being spat onto Evi's palm as she and Pav looked at me from above.

"Did you enjoy it, Divine?" She smiled. A flustered blush on her light tan skin.

"Its was...different," I huffed. "But I believe...I prefer being the big."

"Ya. Me too," Evi chuckled. "It doesn't feel right to have you in my mouth."

"Oh. Do I taste that bad?" I teased.

"Wha-No! I mean-" Before she could finish, I instantly swapped our sizes. I landed on the bed, and the now tiny Evi landed between my legs. She didn't have a chance to recover before I adjusted my butt and sat on her.

"Mmmm. That's better," I smirked at the stunned Pav. "What about you? Did you not enjoy the taste of my skin?"

"Well..." she shuddered. "I...I...did."

"Good," I pulled her atop me. Kissing her plush lips as my hands explored her slender hips and and modest breasts.

I took control for the most part until I felt her hand slide underneath my ass to retrieve the tiny Evi. From then on I let her take the lead as she started to massage my still sensitive cunt with the shrunken girl.

"Oh, fuck me," I huffed.

"As you wish," Pav licked her lips. "Divine."


..........


"By the way, where is Asha and Mateo?" Pav asked as we laid beside each other, recovering from a mighty, shared climax.

"Oh fuck," I laughed. "I forgot about them."

"Are they still in you?" Pav asked as her fingers teased the skin just above my clit. "I couldn't find them when my tongue was..." She pinched my clit. "...In you."

"Mnfff," I muffled a moan while taking her hands from my recovering cunt. "Let's...Pause for now."

"As you wish," she chuckled. Kissing my cheek instead. "So. Asha and Mat? You placed them somewhere else, or are they too small to find?"

"I actually don't know. Lost them in one of your mouths when I came. Who had me last?"

"Evi," Pav said, then chuckled. "Oh, god. They must still be in her!"

It took some time to fish Evi from my ass. When she was out, I managed to find Asha and Mateo using my enhanced hearing to locate their heartbeats. They were indeed still with Evi. More specifically in her stomach. Apparently she didn't even know they were in her mouth when she swallowed them whole.

"That's..." Pav shuddered. "Hot."

"You have a vore fetish know," I teased.

"Guess I developed one," she stated, biting her lips as her eyes lingered on the tiny priestess. I knew what she was thinking.

"Go ahead," I encouraged. "She's protected, as Mat and Asha are."

I picked the still recovering Evi between my fingers and hovered her over Pav's head.

"Say 'aahhh'." I instructed.

Pav's breath was ragged, and her eyes dilated. It was clear she was finding this extremely arousing. And honestly, it was turning me as well. Even more so when I think about the tiny duo in Evi as she herself was about to be consumed by Pav.

My smile broadened as Pav obeyed. She leaned lower and pulled her head back. Her plush lips parted and her tongue extended in the most sensual ahegao way. Her eyes were crossed to focus on the tiny girl dangling over her mouth. Eagerness written on her face.

As much as I wanted to just drop Evi inside, I needed to do it in the most erotic way possible. So instead, I held Pav's face in place as I slurped Evi in my own mouth. Sloshing the tiny girl around as I gathered up my spit. All the while, Pav quivered. She knew what I was going to do, and she loved.

A moan escaped her as I lowered my face closer to her's. Aligning our mouths. Then ever so gently, I opened up. Giving Pav a great view of the thick white foam that was drowning Evi.

Extending my tongue, I let the goo slide down. It stretched as it parted from the tip of my tongue and down onto the dark pit of her maw.

"Mmmm," Pav shuddered again as she taste the first part of my spit.

I stretched my tongue out further, finally allowing the transfer. Evi gave a small yelp as she fell down. Splashing into the spit that pooled in her new prison. With one final sloshing of my tongue, I gathered all my saliva and spat it into Pav. Giggling as I watched it knock Evi down.

Before the tiny girl recovered, I shut Pav's mouth. Smiling as I watch the submissive girl play with the wet gift I gave. It made me shudder, especially since I could hear the wet plashes and muffled squealed of our toy.

My mind recalling how utterly helpless I was in that size. How hopeless it was to fight back against the giant snake that shared the prison. How pathetic it was to even try.

"Fuck," I huffed.

My fingers found themselves in my honey pot. Rubbing furiously as I gazed into the puffed face of Pav.

"Damn..."

I cussed again as the au pair's hands joined mine. Bringing me closer to the edge. And when I was an inch away from tipping, I commanded Pav to...

"Swallow."

Watching her head tip back, and throat bulge, was all it took to send me into another fit of pleasure.


..........


"So we gonna take them out?" Pav asked. She was dressed up, back to her tiny size, and on my palm.

"Na." I said while making our way to the library. "I think I'll leave them where they are."

"Oh," Pav seemed slightly worried for the girl swimming in her stomach. "Are you sure they're...you know..."

"They're fine. I placed a protection spell on them. Plus, I'm sure Asha and Evi know a few spells to keep themselves and Mateo live."

"I guess...But how long should I leave them there?"

"How about until you shit them out," I teased.

"Right," Pav laughed. But stopped as I just looked at her. "Wait...you were joking right?"

I smirked and shrugged. "I don't know why you are so worried. Weren't you the one getting off on the idea of vore?"

"Well..." She blushed. "...It was fun for the moment."

Leaving Pav to stew over her worries, I continued down the hall to the library. Though was taken by surprise as I saw several priestesses and their acolytes running towards the exit of the temple in nothing but the almost see through, skimpy, silk, bathing robes they used for baths or swimming.

"Stop right there," I halted a group of the two giggling girls and a boy. "What's going on? Why is everyone rushing around?"

"Its Princess Aurora, Your grace." A lovely girl said as the trio bowed. "She made something called a water park."

"And she wants everyone to try it," the male continued.

"A water park?" I sighed. Noting their excitement, I decided to let them be. "Go on then."

They bowed and obeyed. Whispering and chuckling as they left.

"Its just like Aurora to come up with something like this." I told Pav. "Give the girl godlike powers and she'll use it to make her childish dreams come true."

"Give godlike powers to a teen and she'll use if for sex." Pav teased.

"Seems about right," I chuckled. "Let's go check it out."


..........


OPHELIA


Again, seeing Aurora reshape the land between the mountain's cliff, where the temple sat, and the city made me both proud and uneasy. Proud because she was my lovely daughter who came so far with the control over her abilities. But uneasy because it was so unnatural to witness my girl flaunt such power.

Stranger still was the fact that now even Sara could use magic as she joined in the construction of their water park. Apparently, Aurora made an amulet that would allow Sara to use her power.

How it worked? I had no idea.

Yet here they were. Both common size and both floating around as they reshaped the earth, the waterfall by the mountain, and a canal into their dream water park. It was being built in the common people's scale.

"She can fly now... That's...not strange at all..." Nicky said from her perch in my hand.

"She has come far. But this is only a fraction of what she can do," Savara said with pride and adoration in her eyes.

"Right," I whispered. Still unsure how to feel about my daughter possessing godly abilities.

Around us where curious locals excited to see a "divine" in action. They were on rooftops, the streets, or hovering above on dragons. All keeping their respectful distance as some priestesses/priests and acolytes held a perimeter.

"Is it really ok if she does this to the city?" I said a bit worried while watching my youngest reshape our environment.

"She's your daughter, Your Grace. She is allowed to change as much of your world as she pleases. With your blessing of course. It you wish to level the entire city, you may do so."

"I don't think I'd do that," I chuckled nervously.

"Of course, Your Grace. But it is in your right to do so." Then Savara bowed. "Divine, if its not too much to ask, may I have permission to leave. I want to help the research on to how vanquish the darkness within you. I feel ashamed that our efforts so far have proven ineffective."

"There's no need to worry about that," I sighed. "Its not like I'm hard pressed to ascend. But sure, you may leave."

"Thank you, Your Worship." With a gorgeous smile, the High Priestess bowed again and blinked away.

"Mother!" Aurora squealed with excitement as she saw me. Flying over in her tiny form.

"What are you doing here so early. I wanted to finish the park before you saw it." She pouted.

In her tiny form she looked a million times more adorable. So obviously I couldn't help but reach out poke her belly.

"Stop," she giggled before shifting back to her giant scale.

"Aww, I liked you small."

"Ya, well I know what you wanted to do to me," her giggling continued. "Anyways, you need to go back. We aren't done yet."

"Its fine. I much prefer watching you work on it. Its...nice."

"Oh," she paused to think. Scrunching her nose in the cutest manner. "Then I guess you can stay. Come!"

She held my arm, and in a blink we were teleported on the roof of a tall building that overlooked the constructions. And from the looks of it, we were common sized. Even Nicky.

"You can stay here and watch as your amazing daughter works." She smiled brightly.

"Ahh...Thanks..." I gave her a weary smile as my mind tried to catch up to what just happened.

Giving me a gentle hug, Aurora then left to continue her project.

"So this is where you where," I heard Nicky talk to someone.

Shaking the daze away, I turned to see William and five other people around a table that was littered with papers. Not far away from them was a another table with all kinds of fruits, sweets, and drinks.

"Ya," William waved at me as he talked to Nicky. "Kinda got dragged into the this project. Not that I mind. By the way, these are..." He gestured the people around. "...Yusef, Phil, Talya, Nika and Lea. They are architects and engineers from both earth and here. Helping out with Aurora's project."

"Divine," both Talya and Nika half bowed. Followed shortly by the other awkward three. It was clear who was from here and who wasn't.

"Please, none of that," Nicky came to my aid. "So, I'm guessing this are blueprints?"

We joined the table, and sure enough, the papers had sketches of different designs. Everything fitting the water park theme.

"T-they are," a nervous man stammered. Clearly not sure how to act before someone claimed to be a god. "But uhm...only rough drafts..."

"Divine Aurora has an amazing mind," One of the local architects spoke as her partner smiled in agreement. "Its such an honor to work with her."

"That's nice to hear," I smiled back. "So what are you all working on right now."

"This uhm...this rollercoaster water slide..." The shy man pointed to a wild tube ride with many crazy twists and turns. It did resemble a rollercoaster. "But ah...we're," he indicated his earthly partner. "N-not sure how to make it work."

"The amount of force we need to pump water throughout the entire length of the tube will be too strong for humans to ride..." The other earthling clarified. "...Your Grace."

"Just Ophelia," I smiled at them.

"Oh..." He swallowed nervously. "...Well...Ophelia... What we meant to say is that if it was only a water slide then we can make it work. As it only goes down. But Princess Aurora..."

Nicky fought to suppress a chuckle. Clearly amused on people calling my daughter a princess. Especially those from earth.

"...Said she wanted a rollercoaster water slide."

"Her Worship, Aurora, can make it. We're sure," the local architect spoke. "All we need to do is design the tubed slides. She will do the rest."

I saw the frowns in my fellow earthlings. And honestly I related with them. Our manner of thinking, influenced by science, couldn't quite wrap around how Aurora could make it work. But we also couldn't deny the fact that there were two girls currently flying over us and changing our surroundings using nothing but her imagination and magic.

The people around continued to exchange ideas and opinions on how to better Aurora's project. The earthlings stayed more in the scientific side, while the locals aided by making the design wilder by defying scientific laws.

For example, the earthling said that it was impossible to make such a slide given the limited space to put bearings without removing the other rides bellow. The local countered by saying they could instead use anti gravity crystals. If they placed just enough of it under a portion of a slide, then it will stand without the need for a bearing.

"So, you done?" Aurora said as she and Sara floated toward us.

"Kinda," I greeted her with a smile. "Just having a debate over how to pump water in your crazy tubed slides."

"What's there to debate about," Sara frowned. "We'll just let the water run along the tube's inner sides."

"Ya, but how," Phil, the not so shy earthling asked.

"Its uhm...impossible to do it without ah...aligning the outer layer of the tube with hoses that carry the water." Said the shy Yusef.

"No need to complicate things," Aurora chuckled. "We'll just do this."

She took a cup of water and poured it onto the table. Instead of wetting the papers, it danced around the table in a circular path. Avoiding everything it could damage. Somehow she was controlling is flow.

"See, we'll let the water run along the tube's inner side. That way anyone who rides it gets pulled along the current."

"Like being sucked by a giant straw," Sara clarified.

"H-how," Phil asked while Yusef gawked with a gaping mouth.

"Magic," Sara and Aurora laughed before they snatched the plans off the table and flew away.

"Guess, that works," Nicky chuckled. "Leave it to kids with great imaginations and magic to solve the problem."


..........


After the water display by Aurora, Yusef and Phil got into creating the impossible with Talya and Nika. Now that they didn't have to worry about physics, they were excited to make the craziest things. Probably a dream for any architect or engineer from earth.

Even Nicky was having fun pitching her idea. She confessed to having a dream of owning her own water park. Which just proved to me that she was indeed still a child at heart.

What surprised me more was William. He too was showing me a childish size as he pitched his crazy ideas. One which was like a cannon that shots people out using water pressure.

They were all really excited to make what they dreamed of as a child. It was precious.

That left me mostly to myself. The other person who wasn't pitching any ideas of her own didn't seem too comfortable with my presence.

The woman known as Lea had been eying me since I got here. She didn't hate me. But she wasn't really keen on being my friend. Guess she was still uneasy about the idea of me being a god. I mean I would act exactly like her if our roles were switched.

What would one say to someone who was hailed as a god?

Well that didn't matter in the end as Aurora and Sara came back to announce the completion of the park.

"What do you think," Aurora asked. Biting her lower lip in anticipation of my answer.

"Its amazing," I basked. Pulling her into an embrace. "Just like my daughter."

She hugged me back before pulling away and calling over the towering priestesses standing close to the building we were on. "Call everyone. The Princesses' Water Park is now open!"


..........


I've visited several water parks with the girls. But this was a thousand times more grand with crazier slides. Definitely something that could only come out from the creative minds of children.

It was build along the side of the mountain, using the waterfall and the canals as part of the overall design. There were boat rides, water bumper carts, slides, fountains, water canons, the crazy rollercoaster slide, and many more crazy things. Things I couldn't even imagine.

Everything was scaled in the common size. That means the acolytes, priestesses/priests, or any other giant had to shrink first before enjoying the rides. Aurora solved this by making a re-sizing platform. All the bigger folks had to do was walk past it and they'd shrink. To get back their height, they just walk the oppose way. It was a simple and genius.

Despite how terrifying some rides seemed to me, everyone loved them. Even Nicky couldn't help but laugh along with Sara and Aurora as they made their way to the start of the scary rollercoaster slide. William too was lost in the fun, testing out his water canon ride with some other guys he befriended.

As for me, I was content in lounging on a recliner and sipping wine on the same roof where this park was designed.

"Not going to join the fun?" A giant shadow fell over me as Ziva approached.

"Could ask you the same thing," I greeted her with a smile. Slightly taken back at how different it was looking up at her giant form. Was this how intimidating we appeared to the smaller folk?

"I will in a bit," she regarded Aurora's creation. Clearly impressed. "Can't believe Aurora was able to make all this in the short time she had."

"She had-"

I gasped as Ziva suddenly blinked before me. At my scale. Beside her was Pav.

"I'm not going to get used to you guys doing that," I huffed.

"Sorry," was all my eldest said as she filled her own goblet with wine. "Anyways, what where you going to say?"

"She had help." I smiled as Pav greeted me and joined Ziva. "Apparently she made a new necklace that allows Sara to use her powers."

"Like it will allow her to do what we do?"

"Ya. She basically helped Aurora build half of this," I gestured the grand park before us.

"That's...cool," Ziva said, genuinely impressed.

"Oh no." Pav sighed softly. Clearly worried.

"Something wrong?"

"I-its just... I mean if this necklace really gives godlike power to the wearer, isn't it dangerous if it falls in the wrong hands?"

"I didn't think of that." I suddenly realized how dangerous that necklace could be.

"Sara is a dear, but...she isn't really responsible." Pav added. "Not like Aurora."

"I wouldn't worry too much about it," Ziva shrugged. "I'll have Aurora make it so that necklace is linked to Sara alone. That way if its stolen its only jewelry to the thief. Not that I think anyone in this world steals."

"Its not about it being stolen that worries me," Pav continued. "Sara can be rather reckless at times. If giving her godlike powers is anything like having full access to her parent's wealth, then its only a matter of time before she tries something crazy. Its challenging caring for her as a normal child, but with godlike powers..."

She had a point. These powers aren't something to be taken lightly. I'd need to make sure to tell Aurora to takes more care on what she makes. Or who she allows to share her powers with. After all, even the clergy working in the temple were tested before being blessed with abilities by their divine.

"We'll deal with that later." Ziva chugged another cup of wine. "For now let's go see what those crazy runts came up with. But before that..."

Ziva smirked as she reached over and placed her hand on Pav's belly. I was a confused at what she was doing, and curious. But nothing I could imagine could really match with what happened next.

My eldest's eyes glowed as her hand started to sink into Pav's stomach.

"Oh my!" I shared a surprised gasp with the au pair.

Ziva felt around the girl's belly and smirked as she found what she was looking for. In total disbelief, I watched she withdrew her hand and casually threw something the ground. In a blink, something toy sized grew into a very naked woman. Wet and smelly from the acidic goo clinging on her skin.

The beautiful lady sat up lazily and regarded us. Smiling as she saw Ziva. Then freaking as she saw me.

"Goddess," she gasped. Falling with her face on the ground in total devotion and shame to appear before me in such a state.

"Oh relax, Evi." Ziva chuckled. "And sit up. I still have two germs I need to fish out."

Timidly obeying, Evi sat up. Blushing furiously as she tried to hide her perky breasts.

Ziva was clearly enjoying herself as she repeated what she did to Pav to the new girl. Again, finding what she was looking for before throwing two dust sized mites onto the ground that grew into a very naked Asha and Mateo.

That left me totally baffled. Yet... aroused.

I wasn't sure what happened to end up in such a situation. But knowing Ziva, it definitely started with something taboo.


..........


ZIVA


It was fun messing with Mom. Especially now that I knew she was doing things to Savara and Nicky. Probably with William too. And I kinda felt like giving her a preview on what awaited her when she ascends.

With Mom absolutely lost in shock, and slightly flushed, I excused myself. Dragging along the embarrassed quartet. Clearly being presented to mother in such a state wasn't something they were prepared for. Even Asha seemed like a babbling buffoon as she stumbled around trying to apologize to her Goddess.

It was hilarious.

"I cant believe you let her see me like this," Asha pouted as she cleaned herself off along with Evi in the showers Aurora made.

It was just the three of us here. Pav wasn't dirty, so she left to check on Aurora and Sara. While Mateo used the male's restroom. This concept of different restrooms for each gender was strange to the two priestesses with me since they didn't separate washroom like we did on earth. Also, we already saw each other naked so there wasn't anything for Mateo to be shy about.

"You questioning the actions of your goddess?" I smirked. Enjoying the sight of the two luscious bodies being drenched under a soft shower.

"Never," Asha said strongly. Blushing as she did. "Its just...That was Goddess Ophelia..."

"You speak as if Mother hasn't seen a naked woman before."

"Its not being naked that embarrasses me. The Divine made our bodies. I'm proud to show its perfection. Its just...I was covered in goo," she whined. "I was disgusting..."

"Ya. You were," I laughed. "But don't worry. I'll make it up to you."

I walked up to the two priestess. Suddenly recalling how much taller they are than me when we're the same scale - both standing about 6'10". But I kinda liked it. Especially now that their breasts were close to my lips.

I took Asha's perky tits. Feeling its mass and weight in my palms. Slightly envious, but definitely aroused by their perfection. Without a second thought, I took her reddish-pink nipple in my mouth. Enjoying its delicious flavour

In response, Asha's right hand started to caress my waist. Working down to cup my ass. The other hand stretched out. I was a bit lost on where to went, but that was quickly answered when the body of Evi pressed onto my back. Her hard nipples teased my shoulders as she leaned in to give my head a kiss.

Evi's hands started to explore my thighs. And my belly. Teasing its way down to my crotch but never touching it. Making me long for more as the two towering girls sandwiched my body while making out over my head.

Aurora's water park was definitely phenomenal. We haven't hit the rides yet, but we were already having fun.


..........


I enjoyed all the rides in the park. Including riding Asha and Evi.

Honestly, Aurora did a good job. Everything was fun, scary, and safe. Even the canon, which I truly thought was a reckless invention, was harmless. I was impressed when I found out Aurora placed a protective spell in its giant barrel. Any person who goes in will have temporary invulnerability. So people can take the powerful pressure that shoots them out and also handle the hard splash when they land back into a pool 100 meters away.

Even the wild rollercoaster waterslide was surprisingly safe. Anyone who goes in will have the ability to breath in water as they were basically sucked in the powerful current like a tapioca pearl through a straw in a bubble tea drink.

We spent all afternoon having fun with the everyone. Keeping our Divinity a secret from the locals by limiting the use of our magic. I could only imagine how crazed they get if they find out they were swimming with "Divines".

As night approached, and the fun had to end, Aurora did something that impressed us all. When the last person was out of her park, she got into her divine state and floated above. In a flash, everything she made was gone. Reverting the land back to its original design.

"What did you do to it?" Mother asked with an uneasy, yet proud, smile.

"Its here," she showed us something resembling a snow globe. Inside was the entire park. "Now anytime we want to use it, we can. We just have to shrink."

"Wow," Mom and I shared an astound gaze.

"You didn't think I was going to leave my toys lying around." Aurora giggled.

"That never stopped you before," I teased.

"Well I'm happy you cleaned up after yourself," Mom gave her a hug.

"Of course," she beamed proudly. "Besides, I think the city looks beautiful as it is without crazy slides decorating the skies."


..........


We had dinner together like always. But strangely, neither Pav or Sara joined us. But I just thought the latter was trying out her new powers while Pav was making sure she didn't go overboard.

After retiring to my room, I was about to send Evi to look for Pav when Aurora surprised me with a visit. And it looked like something was off. Because my usually perky sister looked, for the first times since coming here, worried.

"Ziva," she said nervously. Beside her was Sara wearing the size altering tiara and carrying Pav in her hand. "Please don't get mad."

"What's going on?" I frowned. But not from frustration. Just curiosity. Though from their cringe, it seemed they didn't see it that way.

For a moment, Aurora just nervously shifted. She looked like she did something bad. And so did Sara. The only one composed enough to answer me was Pav.

With a heavy sigh, she spoke. "Ziva, you remember the talk we had about that power necklace Aurora made?"

"Ya. What about it?"

"We kinda..." Aurora started. "...Lost it..."

Ok. Now I see why they were worried.


..........


It was mature of Aurora to take partial responsibility over Sara's mistake. Because apparently Sara lost it somewhere in the water park. She didn't know it was gone until she wanted to grow back, but couldn't because the "Amulet of Power", as they called it, was missing.

Pav helped Sara look for it. And when they found nothing, they asked Aurora to help them look for it in the miniature water park. Again, they couldn't find anything. Without another option, they approached me for help. Which was what Aurora always did when she was in a bind.

"Did you subconsciously make the amulet so it'll disappear when its taken off?"

"No," my sis pouted. "I know its still out there because..." she dropped her head in shame. "...I can still feel my power being sucked out. Like..."

"Someone is using it," I frowned. This was bad.

"Ya," her head dropped lower. There was another pause as she looked at me. "Please don't tell Mom."

With a heavy sigh, I replied. "I won't. But you should see that making something as powerful as that amulet was foolish."

All she could do was nod. She really did feel bad about it, even if she wasn't the one who lost it. Though from the looks of it, Sara felt really bad too. Guess she had her fair share of scolding from Pav.

"Ok. Let's try something else," I decided to not linger too much in scolding them. It wouldn't solve the problem. "You said you can feel your powers being sucked out. Can you trace it?"

Aurora's eyes sparkled at that. "I haven't tried that."

Sitting up, she closed her eyes and concentrated.

"Ya. I can feel my energy being dragged...to the west wing of the temple!"

She hopped off her chair, took hold of Sara, and made for the door. There was more life in her as seconds passed.

"Come on!"

Shaking my head while smiling, I reached over for Pav and followed. From time to time, Aurora would pause and concentrate again. Changing direction as she followed the trail of her power. It was like how I imagined a hunting dog would be when sniffing out its prey.

"Its moving," Aurora suddenly said. "Its coming to us!"

Picking up her pace, she run into a sitting room with many painting. And just as we reached the center, a lady came in riding one of those local feline beasts.

"Lea!" Aurora greeted the woman as she got on her knees to better regard her. "Have you by chance seen-"

"This," the woman brandished the amulet. Smiling as she did.

"Oh thank goodness!" Aurora squealed with glee as she shrunk down, took hold of the amulet, and hugged the lady. "You're a life saver!"

"Oh come on now," this Lea chuckled charmingly. "I didn't do much."

"No, you did. You don't know how dangerous this can get in the wrong person's hands."

"Oh I do know. That's why I took it as soon as I saw it in the water park."

"Then why didn't you give it to Aurora as soon as you saw it?" I asked, feeling strange about this new woman. Gently, I dropped Pav beside them before shrinking myself.

"Ziva, don't be like that. She brought it back to us."

"Oh I'm thankful she brought it back. I just am curious as to why you waited this long to bring it."

"Believe me, I wanted to give it sooner. Holding such a powerful thing is too much responsibility for me," Lea laughed. "But you were all having dinner and I didn't want to disturb the Divine."

"Right. So what's your excuse on using the amulet?"

"Ziva!" Aurora frowned me. "What are you trying to do? Lea is a friend."

"I'm just asking what she did with the amulet. You did say you felt your power being used."

Aurora still frowned but she didn't argue back.

"If Aurora did feel me use it, it was because I was using it." Lea calmly explained herself. "I didn't want to bother your diner, but I wanted Aurora to know I had it. So I tagged onto her divine source. Just enough to so she can track me down. And it worked."

"See," Aurora huffed. "She just wanted to bring it back to us." Looking over at Lea, she continued. "Thanks for your help. And I'm sorry my sister is interrogating you. She is just being cautious."

"I totally understand." Lea smiled at me. "She has reason to be cautious. That is one powerful amulet. You need to be more careful with that. Who knows what would happen if it lands in the wrong person's hands."

After that, Lea yawned and excused herself to go sleep. She seemed like a decent person, which made me feel bad for being rude. Especially since people I was really frustrated at were Aurora and Sara.

Now that the Amulet was found, I personally kept it. If the girls want to use it, they'll need to be supervised by Pav or myself. A condition they accepted. Though I did allow Sara to keep the size altering tiara as that wasn't as dangerous as the amulet they made.

"Soo...are you going to destroy it?" Pav asked as we made our way to my room.

"Na," I smiled while examining the amulet. I could see and sense how it worked. With a few tweaks, I linked it to my source of divinity. "We should probably have our fun with it."

"Really? Because you were just saying that an item this powerful shouldn't be used as a toy."

"That's because they are children. That doesn't really apply to us. Besides..." I let it wrap around Pav's neck. "...Are you sure you don't want to find out what its like to be a god?"


..........


TOMMY


"Damn that bitch," I cussed angrily.

No matter how much a cleaned myself, I could still smell the stench of that whore's ass on me. Nicky said it was all in my head, but I know better. She's friends with that Ziva bitch, of course she'll find pleasure in my humiliation.

Fuck them all!

So what if they were gods. Or had powers. Back on earth they were nothing. They can have this world, I'll have mine. All I had to do was find a way to get some of these riches here back with me and I'll be good for life.

The question was how?

"Timothy Zakernak. Or can I just call you Tommy like everyone else. Or Tom?" Came a very sultry voice that eased away some of my frustrations.

"Who's there," I asked. Looking around the rooms I was currently living in. No one was here, yet I could feel a presence.

"No one special," the sultry voice came again. It sounded like it came from all around me. "Just a woman who wants to help you. That is, if you help me too."

"What do you want?" I was getting annoyed and a little uneasy as the being in my room was clearly something more than just human. Maybe a demon. Did they have those here?

"Silly Tommy. I'm no demon," came a seductive chuckle.

"You can read my thoughts? Are you one of those priestess? Did that bitch Ziva send you to mess with me?"

"Someone sent me. But not to torment you. And to answer your questions. Yes, I can read your thoughts. And what do I want? I said it already. I want your help."

The shadows in my room started to move. Collecting together before me as they took shape of a tall, gorgeous woman in a raven dress.

"Eyes up here," the woman slurred. Using her finger to seductively lift my head up to meet her gaze. And away from the gorgeous pair of tits that was barely hidden behind a skimpy, silk dress. Between those magnificent orbs was nestled an amulet.

"Ho...how can I...help you," I asked with rugged breaths. She literally took my breath away.

"Easily, actually," she giggled. Leaning in to press her luscious mass on me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and brought her face next to my ear. Then in the most seductive manner, she whispered.

"All I need is you."

AURORA


Today was the Dragon Race Finals!

I'm not usually one to get excited over stuff like this, but Kino really loved the races. And his enthusiasm kinda hooked me into it. Plus, it was really fun to watch. Better than any races we had back on earth. Not that I was a race aficionado. But in my opinion dragons with magical archers on their backs shooting each other off the sky was better than watching cars, bikes, or horses just zooming by.

"So, how do these races work," Mother asked me as we all sat down for breakfast.

"Oh, they are so much fun! First there are-"

"Volume, please," Ziva rudely cut in as she grumpily rubbed her head.

"Someone had fun again last night," Nicky giggled as Mom shook her head.

"Hope you didn't go overboard feasting on the locals again," she gave Ziva a knowing smirk. Like there was an inside joke they shared.

"You had a feast last night," I asked.

"Yes and no," Ziva grumbled. "Just... continue what you were saying, Aurora."

I knew she was trying to change the subject, but I didn't care. The dragon races were much more fun than any feast.

"Anyways..." I continued. "There are about 12 dragons and their riders in one race. They have to go through several giant rings in order to get points. These points are in the form of golden coins."

"The golden coins are within the giant rings. Floating around for the riders to grab," Kino clarified. Which shocked everyone since he usually was so bashful around Mom. Guess when it comes to things he liked, he got talkative.

"Ya. And if you don't get a coin, you don't get a point. If you go back to get a coin, you sacrifice time and distance."

"And don't forget about the magical bow."

"Right, the bows! The riders use them to shoot each other. Trying to knock off other riders from their dragon. Or shoot the pouches of gold coin so they will lose their points."

"These pouches are located behind the riders. So to shoot it, you had to be somewhat behind. Sacrificing position if you need to knock down your opponent's points. Which makes the lead a dangerous position since everyone will target it."

"Right, and you can steal your opponent's coins too if you are fast and good enough."

"Wow, that's not confusing at all," Ziva grumbled.

"Why don't you go heal yourself so you aren't so grumpy," I frowned at her.

"Haven't learned the skill. And Asha and the other local can't use their powers on us."

"Well, sucks to be you," I spat my tongue out. "Anyways, the riders who finishes the race first get extra coins. Which increases their chances of winning."

"Wait. You can finish first but still lose?" Nicky asked.

"Ya. The winner is decided by the amount of coins you have in the end."

"Seems fun," Mother said. But she clearly still is a bit confused.

"Its best if you watch it." I explained. "Then you'll see how it all works."

"Is Your Worship not racing this season," Kino asked shyly.

"Who me," Mother spoke. "I'm not the racing type..."

"Oh," Kino's head dropped sadly. Like he just heard some bad news.

"Do I...I mean the goddess...usually race?" She sked. Feeling guilty for making Kino sad.

"She does," Savara answered. "It was written that you were in a winning streak until you were dethrones by the legendary dragon rider, Kovin. But that was long before you went missing."

"You're races were legendary," Kino said, spark returning in his eyes. "No race since then could match the intensity of those you were in. The race against Kovin was the best amongst them all. Sadly, he won."

"Wait, is it allowed to win against a Divine?" Ziva asked. She seemed more invested in this now.

"Goddess Ophelia woudn't allow her people to let her win," Savara explained. "She said it would insult her skills."

"Wouldn't beating her in a race do the same."

"Our god isn't petty," Savara frowned slightly at the comment. But quickly shook it away as she was talking to Ziva. "Besides, Her Worship races in her mortal form. So even if she loses, the Divine doesn't really lose."

"Right," Mother sighed. "Unfortunately I am not the Divine. Or not yet anyways." She added for Savara's sake. "So I cant really join the race. Don't even know how to ride a horse. Let alone a dragon."

"Oh," Again, Kino pouted.

"But tell you what. If I do manage to ascend. I will race the next season. That I promise."

"Really?"

"Really."


..........


The stadium for the races were located by the cliffs at the mountain's side. That way the spectators could have a better view of the flying dragons. Its like watching from a large balcony with thousands of people around.

Since we were watching with Mother - the "Divine" - Savara got us a private viewing room. They were the equivalent to box seats back on earth. But this was many times better. Because once we were all on board, the platform we got onto started to float. Leveling us with the path the dragons would take.

"Cool," Sara and I spoke as one as we watched the ground drifted further away.

Instead of marble benches, like most locals would be using, which we used last time with Kino, here we had lounges aligned with soft silks, cushions, pillows and blankets. At the sides were tables filled with the most delicious snacks and drinks ready to be served by the diligent stewards. This was truly watching in style.

"Hey Kino, I meant to ask. You spoke of Mother racing like you were there. If the Divine was gone before you were born, how did you watch her race? You don't have TV here, do you?"

"I read it in the public library."

"You read it? Must be some great writing to make you so enthusiastic."

"The books he talks about are different from regular ones," Savara explained. "They were made with magic to immerse the reader within the written world the author created."

"How does it work?" I asked.

"Valin," Savara called a priestess who was writing something on a piece of paper. Apparently she was to record the game. "Do you have a sample for our Princess to see?"

"Uh...ya," Valin bowed timidly and brought over some papers from her sack. "Its uhm...my book. Its not yet... perfect," she blushed while handing it over.

"I'm sure its wonderful," I encouraged her while getting the pages. "So... I just read it?"

"Yes," Savara said. Smiling her beautiful smile.

Sara joined my side, and together we read the first line. As we did, the letters started to come to life. Suddenly, we found ourselves living what we read.

WE WERE IN THE BOOK!

"Awesome," Sara and I basked in awe as Valin blushed from our praise.

"What happened," Ziva asked. Curiosity catching her attention.

"We went in the book!" Sara answered. "Like we were in the story."

"Seriously? Let me have a look."

We handed her the pages, and waited as she read the first line.

"Damn...That's one hell of a way to enjoy a book."

"I know right!"

"You seriously get into the book?" Mother asked. Also curious. Heck. William, Mateo, Pav and Nicky were too.

They each had their turn and each were as surprised as us.

"The author's imaginations are infused in the pages," Savara explained. "The reader basically lives the writers' imaginations."

"I would love to have all my college history books written this way," William chuckled. "School would be more interesting."

"So the books recording my races were done in the same way as this?" Mother asked.

"Yes. We get to watch you in the eyes of those that recorded it," Savara clarified. "Valin will do the same here. So the future generation will see all this in her eyes. Which is lucky since the Divine will the watching with them."

"How come the books in the library aren't like this?" Ziva asked. "Would be much easier to learn its secrets if it was."

"They are, Your Grace. But they can only be accessed by the will of our Divine. That way its real powers and secrets are protected."

"Oh... Can we access it?"

"Of Course. Though you may need to bypass the lock your Mother put."

*TAAAA-RUUUUMMMM*

A powerful trumpet filled he air. Grabbing the attention of everyone around.

"The race is starting!" Kino said excitedly as he rushed to the edge. Followed shortly by Sara and myself.

Everyone else sat up or joined us. All excited to see their first dragon race.

Little did we know that what would follow would be more than any of us could ever expect.


..........


TOMMY


That was one of the best fucking I ever had. Definitely the top in my top ten. Hell, numbers 2-10 combined didn't even come close.

What she did with her tongue...

Fingers...

Ass...

Cunt...

Damn. I cant even explain it. It was purely divine.

After that night, that lady could ask me anything and I'd give her everything. So when she suggested I partner up with her on some scheme she had, I was more than eager to accept.

She needed my help to free a prisoner within the temple grounds. In exchange, she'd give me all the riches I desired before sending me back to earth. How could I not agree to that? That's all I wanted before Ziva turned me into a butt plug.

Ophelia and her girls could have this world. I'd make me fortune in earth.

The lady handed me a copy of her necklace. And instructed me to go deep into the temple. Once there, I had to open up the ground to release what's trapped inside. Both the location of where I needed to go and what spell I needed to use was implanted in my mind - the lady used the same mind trick the priestesses used.

I didn't know how she got her necklace, but I knew it was her source of power. Apparently it was also a copy of another amulet. And it was linked to that giant power bank Aurora made. She told me that she used the original to take as much of the Aurora's energy as she could and stored it in said bank before giving back the original amulet.

I had no idea what she was talking about, but I wasn't going to annoy the woman who gave me glorious sex by asking too many questions. Hell, she could be the craziest bitch alive. As long as she sucked me off, I'll put up with her.

So now I was deep within the temple and chanting out the spell the beauty taught me. Little did I know what I was really getting myself into.

As the last chant came out of my mouth, a magical circle with ancient writings littered the ground around me. It glowed a bright blue hue as the earth within it started to crack.

In shock, I back out of the circle. Watching as some sort of shadow started seeping out from the cracks. Then burst out in volume.

I was stunned in fear as I felt all sorts of horrid watching what I had released. At that moment, I knew I've done wrong. Whatever this was, it was locked up for a reason.

"Huuuumaaan," hissed a shadow as it approached me.

"S-stay back!"

"Aaaare yooouuu myyyy hosssssst?"

"H-host?"

"Yessssss."

Fear consumed me as the shadow dove in. I couldn't even react as I felt its unnatural, vile presence enter my body. Pushing my consciousness aside as it took over.

"Goooood," it rasped a horrid chuckle. "Nooow to freee theeee ressst of meee."


..........


SAVARA


The days were becoming more pleasant as Goddess Ophelia slowly started to warm up to the idea of being Divine. She hasn't fully accepted it yet, but at least she was trying to access her divine source. And I knew when she does, my Goddess will finally be back in full.

Now here we were, in a private booth, watching the finals of the Dragon Races. Her worship and the two new godlings were enjoying the thrill of the race.

"Whoa!" They all yelled in awe and excitement as one dragon rider did a daring move to get a golden coin.

"I have to admit, Aurora, this is way better than I imagined." Nicky, Her Worship's friend, said as she clings to the edge of the platform's railing next to Aurora, Sara and Kino.

"I know right!" Our Princess beamed. Her eyes never breaking from the clash that broke out between three dragon riders for an extra coin.

Shouts of encouragement, joyous cheers, cries of dismay and more sounds filled the air around as the race was coming to close. The contestants were racing like never before. They might not know that the shrunken Ophelia beside me was the Divine, but they knew she was watching. And didn't wish to disappoint. Each one eager to win the tournament in her name.

It was the last stretch. But just before a winner was decided, I felt something horrid turn my stomach. Then-

*BOOM!!!*

A great blast shocked us all from our entertainment as large chunks of marble started to rain down on the city bellow.

My attention was immediately drawn to the temple. Part of it was blown up. And out from the wreckage burst forth shadows in the form of dark beasts.

"Great Divine," I gasped. "Its free..."

My shock was instantly replaced by worry as my gaze fell on the Goddess. She needed to be secured. Still in her mortal body, she couldn't match the darkness that was quickly making its way here.

I needed to act.

"Silva, Akani, Rwana!" I instantly linked minds with the most senior, and powerful, priestesses. "Collect the clergy, make a perimeter around the temple, and hold back the shadows!"

Turning around, I looked with great grief at the now burning city. We needed to protect the people as well.

"Kori, Mena, Qin!" I linked my mind to the gifted, newly ascended, priestesses. "Gather the apostates! Protect and evacuate the people in the city!"

Then turning over the priestesses with me, I gave them the most important task.

"Asha, Valin," I gazed into their eyes intensely. "You will protect the Divines."

"Savara... we... we aren't strong enough," Valin said. Fear lingering in the back of her eyes.

"Have faith, Valin." I said. Smiling one last time at my goddess. "Our god is with us."

With that, I blinked back to the temple. Floating right at the center of the chaos.

"Oh great Divine, please empower your humble servant," I prayed. My body burning with the warm energy I drew from the Divine Chamber. "So I may vanquish your enemies."

Gathering the powerful energy in my fingertips, I blasted away several shadows. Drawing the attention of the others around.

"COME AT ME!" I screamed. Drawing more attention as I mentally delegated the clergy on what to do. Making sure they create a protective seal around the temple.

We needed to buy time for Her Worship to ascend. I had faith she would. Goddess Ophelia would never let her people die.


..........


OPHELIA


"W-what should we do?" Aurora asked. Shocked and scared at the sudden change of events. Shifting beside me, who was also shocked and disoriented.

"We must help Savara!" Ziva yelled. "I'm going to-"

"No," Asha cut in. "You must stay away, Your Worship."

"Asha I can-"

"No Ziva," Asha scowled. Surprising as all with her lack of honorifics, and intensity. "You are what they're after. All of you are. You must stay clear of them."

"Asha-"

"Asha is right," I finally broke out from shock. "We cant fight those things. We can barely fight back against the darkness in me. That there is an army of it!" I pointed to the growing black in the temple.

"Then what will you have us do? Run?"

"No." I strongly gazed at the city. "We help in the evacuation of the city. And protect the people."

Deep within me, I felt fear. But not fear of the darkness. It was like the those motherly instincts I felt when my girls were in danger. But it wasn't for them alone. It was for those in the city. The city itself. And this world. Like an instinct suddenly kicked in, telling me to protect it all. Protect what was mine...

"Ziva, go to the wreckage. Help all those who need it."

She was startled by my orders at first. But quickly focused up and she blinked away.

Then my gaze fell onto Aurora, Sara, Pav, Kino, Mateo and William. All still shocked and/or scared. "Aurora, I need-"

"Goddess!" Came a new voice not far away.

Turning around, I we greeted by five bowing priestesses and one priest. All towering above us since we were still common sized. They got here by blinking in.

"Savara sent us. We are here to escort you to safe place."

"That can wait," I frowned. "We need to make sure the people are safe first. " Then a thought came to mind. "I need one of you to show Aurora where this 'safe place' is. She is the only one who can teleport people in mass. Aurora, once you see the place, I need you to teleport people there. Can you do that?"

"Y-ya." she stammered.

"Good. Now link your minds and find this safe haven."

"Princess," one priestess spoke to Aurora. "Please, search my mind."

"Wait, I... I don't know how to do that. Cant you just put the location in my head."

"We can't enter our Divine's minds, Your Worship. You will have to enter mine."

"But..."

"Aurora." I held her arm. Smiling as I spoke. "I know you can do this."

Breathing in deeply, she shook her fears away and looked at me again. This time determination was written all over her pretty eyes. I was so proud of her at that moment.

"I can do this." She said strongly before regarding the towering woman before her. "I will do this."

Leaving them to work, I approached the other humans on our floating booth.

"Sara, do you still have that Amulet of Power?"

She just stared at me. Clearly too scared to talk.

"No, she doesn't." Pav replied for her, fishing out the amulet from within her blouse. "I do."

"Good, can you use it?"

"I-I..."

"With permission, Your Grace, may I use use it," Asha asked.

"I think that's best." I replied, knowing that the locals knew more about magic than even my daughters. Using the immense power source of the divine, they were surely more effective with the Amulet of Power.

Without delay. Asha took the necklace and stood before me in attention.

"Go help Ziva with the wreckage." I instructed "If you can, teleport as many people to safety."

"Will do, Divine." Her body glowed brightly before she blinked away.

My gaze then turned to the temple. Savara and the other clergies were able to set up a defensive perimeter around the it. For now they were holding back the growing shadow. But I knew it was only a matter of time before they got overwhelmed.

I needed to act. If I really was who they claimed me to be, then I had to access my divine source and ascend as a goddess. Somehow I knew only I could stop this.


..........


ZIVA


The city was in ruin. Buildings hit by the marble debris were wrecked. Burying the locals within them. Wild fire had somehow taken life, consuming anything it could. Inflaming buildings all around me.

Yet in all this chaos, the people remained ordered. The acolytes had spread throughout the city, helping and instructing the people on where to go and what to do.

Dragon riders littered the sky, carrying off children and those injured away from the city. The tamed beasts were also packed with people as well. Everyone doing what they could to help.

It was my turn.

Using my divine senses, I looked into the fallen buildings. Taking note of all those buried within. Then listened for a heartbeat. Taking priority on those that sounded the weakest.

I could free them. But I needed someone to heal them.

"Divine!"

"Asha! I'm glad you came."

With a relieved sigh, I saw she was wearing the Amulet of Power. That's good. She'll need all the power she can get.

"I'm going to free those trapped in the fallen buildings. I need you to heal anyone who needs it."

"Of course," Asha nodded. Her face beaming with determination and focus.

Without saying another word, I entered my divine state. Enhancing my senses to find all those trapped within the wreckage all over the city. Once done, I sent out my energy and wrapped it around each individual. Creating a protective barrier around them. Then using that same energy, I lift off the wreckage. Clearing a path for me to free those trapped.

As soon as I placed the injured back on the ground, Asha was already conjuring a bright green aura around them. Healing them instantly as I felt her draw power from me.

Once that was done, I changed my focus on the wild fire that was growing fiercer. I had to snuff it out.

There was several ways to put out  fire: cooling it, starving it, interrupt its combustion or smothering it. I could try to make it rain, but I didn't know how to change the weather yet. And even if I did, it would make things more inconvenient for those trying to evacuate.

Another option was to starve it by depriving it of oxygen. But that will harm the people around. The other option was to bury the burning buildings with sand. Again, its harmful and could destroy the local's property. Maybe I could just...

"Ya, that will do." I realized that I was a Divine. I didn't need to use human methods to put out a flame.

Wrapping my body with energy, I lifted myself up. Rising high until I was above the tallest tower. Once there, my eyes took note of the flames. Singling them out, I stretched my arms before me.

"Hope this works."

With a focused breath, I willed the flames onto my hands. And smirked as they started to come towards me in mass, pulling away from the buildings they were destroying. Within a minute, the fierce flames were nothing but a ball in my hand.

"Perfect." I regarded the ball of flame. "Might need you later."

"Ziva!" Aurora called me as she flew to my side.

"You shouldn't be here, Aurora," I frowned. "Its too dangerous."

"Mom sent me."

That caught me off guard. Did Mom seriously send her precious baby here?

"I am to give you the location to a safe haven. She wants us to teleport as many people there as possible."

"Oh, right." My eyes drifted to the injured locals Asha was healing. "We should do that."

"Give me your hand."

"Wh-"

"Just do it!"

With an annoyed sigh, I complied. As our hands connected, my mind was instantly flooded with the location of another temple far away from this city.

"That's where we need to bring everyone."

"R-right," I shook my head. Lightly dazed from what happened. Was this how the people felt when they linked minds? Once back in focus, I spoke. "Aurora, can you handle the people Asha is treating? They are our priority."

"Sure," Aurora nodded before flying down.

Turning my attention back to the city, I focused again. Locating all the people who haven't evacuated yet. I needed them close so I can teleport them. But how do I get them here? Mental link? I didn't have that ability yet. But Asha did.

"Asha," I called her. "I need you to link your mind to all the people still in the city. Tell those who haven't found a way out to meet us here. We'll teleport them out."

She nodded and obeyed.

This was going well so far. We were almost-

*BOOM!*

I felt the shock in the air. Turning around, my eyes grew wide as I noted a dark, menacing figure emerge from the wrecked portion of the temple to fight Savara.

"This is bad." My gaze instantly fell at me sister who was busy collecting the injured. "Aurora, better hurry and get out of here!"

"I'm almost done." She replied as her energy encompassed the last of the injured. "There." Her gaze locked on mine. "I'm going. You better come too. If you die here I'll come back and kick your butt!"

"You do that," I smirked. "Now go."

In a blink, she and all the injured were gone.

"Asha, are you done as well?" I didn't have to ask. I could already see people making there way over. Clearly they got her message.

"They are coming, Your Grace."

"Good, we need to finish things here. Fast."

"Ziva!" A familiar voice called. Looking over, I saw someone familiar.

"Lea?" It was the girl who found Aurora's Amulet of Power. "You made it out!" I flew towards her. "What about the other passengers? Were they..." i was too scared to finish that sentence.

"No," She huffed. Out of breath from running all the way here. "Not many people were in the temple this morning. They were either exploring the city or watching the race. Those that stayed were quickly evacuated. I was one of them."

That made me sigh in relief. "Good. Stay close to me. I'll send you off to safety with the first batch of people."

"There is nothing I would want more," she smiled. A little to eagerly. But I guess anyone would be eager to escape.

My eyes drifted back to the temple where Savara was doing a valiant effort in fighting back the darkness. I knew she was proficient in magic. But actually seeing her was another thing. She was definitely more skilled than Aurora or me. And she wasn't even a Divine. But despite her efforts, the darkness looked like it was slowly getting the upper hand.

Savara needed help. But how could I...

"The Amulet of Power." My eyes turned to Asha.


..........


SAVARA


The shadows kept coming and coming. No matter how many times we blast them, they came back. Like black tar oozing back together to continue the fight. That was a luxury we didn't share.

One after the other, I had to watch my beloved sisters and brothers fall to the darkness. As much as my heart ached watching them meet an agonizing end, I knew I had to stay focused or we all die here.

The entity wasn't fully out yet. Though it was slowly escaping through a door someone opened. The more shadows came out, the stronger the Darkness became. In comparison we were getting weaker and fewer. Time really wasn't on our side.

*BOOM!*

Just in time, I managed to conjure a protective shield to block a powerful blast of dark energy.

"Yoouur talennnteeeed, youung one." A hoarse voice hissed. Out of the black mass flew out a man wrapped in shadow. "Buut yoouu aare noo maatch for uusssss."

"Shut up and fight." I conjured another light of energy. Prepared to face this new foe. I couldn't be distracted by it for too long. If I was, then it will allow more of the darkness to escape.

"Wwhyyy fiiiight? No neeed too die. Joooin meee, aaand I'lllll giiive yooouu whaat yoouuu desssire."

"I desire your death. Can you give me that?"

"Huumor. Thaat'ssss nicccee. I love-"

*BLAM!*

I blasted him back into the temple. Not giving him a second to recover as I flooded the area with spears made out of light. Shredding every darkness that came in contact with my attack. But the more I fought, the more I felt the energy in the Divine Chambers diminishing.

I had to let up soon or I'll drain what little energy we had left. And that corrupted man knew it. As I neared my limit, a powerful blast came at me. It took all I got to block it. It was so strong that I felt its weight against my body. It was like being slammed by several horses.

"Yoouu wassste youursssself sssservving Ophhheliaaa. Sshhee hassss abaaandoned youuu."

"You're mad if you believe I'll loss my faith."

"Yoouuur faaith willl killll yoouuu."

"That's still better than serving your master."

"Fiiinneee. Thennn let'sss maake it sssoo."

I knew I couldn't defeat it. It had a level of energy that I couldn't match. And this was only a portion of the darkness entity's power. If it was to escape in its full form, then we would all be dead.

I gritted my teeth and cursed inwardly. I wasn't going to give up just yet.

"Come at me you abomination!"

He raised his hands. Conjuring another powerful blast. One I knew I wouldn't be able to block. And just as I thought I was about to breath my last, a sudden flash appeared before me. Blocking the horrid energy thrown my way.

"Savara, you alright?"

I had to blink twice to fully grasp who floated before me. "Asha?"

"High Priestess," she smiled. "I have a gift from Divine Ziva."

She stretched her arm. Offering me a necklace similar to the one she was wearing. "T-that's-"

"Her Worship, Ziva, believed it would be better in your hands."

I smiled while taking the necklace in my grasp.

"Recover yourself, Sister. I'll buy you time."

Instantly, Asha started to rain down holy fury onto the embodiment of hatred and despair. Leaving me to catch my breath and examined the amulet given to me.

As soon as I wrapped it around my neck, I could feel the source of Lady Ziva's power. It was grand. Like a pool the size of a galaxy. So vast that it terrified me.

This was nothing like the Divine Chamber's limited energy source. With this, I could hold back the darkness.

"Thank you Divine," I whispered a prayer as I summoned as much power as possible.

We couldn't destroy the darkness. But we could contain it within the temple. Buy enough time for Goddess Ophelia to awaken and properly put this abomination back in its cage.

So that was what I did. Using this new source of energy, I conjured a protective spherical barrier around the temple. One that wouldn't be easily broken. One that all High Priestesses learned for a moment like this.

At the same time, I linked myself to all the my surviving brethren. Healing, empowering, and teleporting them to a safer place outside the containment field.

"Asha," I called out to her mind. "That's enough. Withdraw!"

In a blink, she was floating beside me. And with that, I closed the barrier. Sealing the entity inside.

"RRHAAAAAAAAA!" The darkness screeched as it pounded against its spherical prison.

"That should hold it back." I huffed in relief. "Where are the Divines?"

"Ladies Ziva and Aurora are teleporting the last of the citizens. And Goddess Ophelia is back in the southern temple. She is trying to ascend."

"Oh Great Divine, I pray she succeeds in time. This barrier wont hold for too long."

"Can't we fight it? We now share the power of the Divine."

"We share it, yes. But we are no match for those that know how to truly use such power. Think of us like babies with a sword facing a veteran of many wars. Same weapon, but vastly different capabilities."

"Well, if-"

Suddenly, another horrid feeling coursed through our being as we felt the connection with the Ziva's energy source waver. In that instant, my fears went towards the Divines.

"Ziva," Asha gasped in fear then blinked away.

I followed shortly after.


..........


OPHELIA


Aurora and Ziva spent the next few minutes teleporting in as many people as they could to this other temple. The priestesses and acolytes present did what they could to manage and help the growing crowd. As for me, I tried to connect myself to my source of divinity.

I was back to my giant form and seated, crossed legged, at the center of a large empty hall. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't find a way to bypass the shadow guarding my power. Also my mind was too occupied with worry for the people and especially my girls. Focus just alluded me.

"Mother!" Aurora called out as she blinked in the room. She was still in the common size.

"Thank goodness you're safe!" I sighed with relief upon seeing her. Reaching out to hold her in my palm. "Where is Ziva?"

"She is just dealing with the people in the other room. She'll be here shortly," Aurora spoke as she grew back to my scale to give me a proper hug. "Any luck with your ascension?"

"None," I frowned. "How about Nicky, William and the others? Are they alright?"

"Thay are safe."

"And Savara?"

"I gave her an Amulet of Power." Ziva spoke once she blinked in, giant sized already. "So she's alright. But that doesn't mean you should stop trying to ascend."

"Of course," I couldn't help but sigh.

"Aurora, let's deal with this shadow once and for all. And help Mother ascend."

"I'm afraid I cant allow you to do that." Said a voice that sounded too familiar.

In unison, we turned around to see someone, common sized, walking towards us.

"Lea!" Aurora smiled. "Its so good to see you're alright!"

"No need to worry about me, Your Worship." She smiled. "I'm much more durable than I look. And I too am glad to see you all here. Together."

Suddenly, her eyes glowed red as she slowly elevated. Dark shadows sipped out of her as they dances around her body.

"This will make things easier."

My eyes grew wide as I saw a dark blast shoot off from her outstretched arms. Flying straight at us. Instinctively, I jumped to protect my girls.

But Ziva was quicker. She pushed Aurora towards me as she stepped before us. Her hands stretched out as fierce flames shot off to meet the enemy attack. The impact sent a shockwave that pushed us slightly.

"What the hell do you think you're doing," Ziva barked.

"Isn't it obvious?" Lea chuckled as her body grew to match us. "I'm trying to kill your Mother. Cant have her ascend. That would ruin our plans."

"Your plans?"

"My Divine is trapped within this world. And all my efforts to free him has been stalled, thanks to you. But it doesn't matter, I can feel its power coursing through me. All I need to do to properly free it is to deal with the one who imprisoned it. Once free, my Divine will conquer the realm of gods. And together, we shall rule it."

"Lea," Aurora cried out. "Why? I thought we were friends?"

"She is not our friend," I spat. "I don't think her name is even Lea."

"Oh don't worry, Young One." The woman looked as Aurora. Causing me to pull her closer to my body protectively. "We have grown fond of you both. Young Divines haven't been produces since over two millennia ago. If you choose, both of you girls can join us."

"Like we'll ever do that!" Aurora barked back as she pushed herself off me. Her eyes glowed bright green as large amounts of energy started to collect around her hands.

"Aurora..." I tried to pull her back. Fearing the worse if she joins the fight.

"I'm ok, Mom." She said with such strength and calmness that it took me by surprise. "I'll be alright."

"I'll make sure of that," Ziva grinned at her. Then me. "Mom, if you really want to protect us then find a way to ascend."

"But I-"

"Just do it!" Aurora said as she threw a powerful energy blast at the lady of shadows.

In that very instant, all hell broke loose. And I couldn't do a single thing to help.

My girls are right. I need to ascend.


..........


AURORA


Ziva and I threw everything we got at this false Lea. But she blocked it like it was nothing. Smirking the entire time. In fact, it looked like she made an effort to get in front of our attacks just to mock us!

As we fought, Mother made her way to the other side of the room. Sitting with her legs crossed, she was attempting to reach her divine source. Which I hoped she'd accomplish soon because it became apparent that Ziva and I weren't going to beat this woman.

"You bring shame to the Divines!" Lea mocked us. "All that power and all you can do is use some pathetic tricks."

She clapped her hands, sending a powerful shock that knocked us back and caused my ears to ring.

"This is how you use power from a Divine."

Her eyes grew darker red as the shadow around her started to collect before her hands. The air around us got uneasy. Feeling like we were about be caught up in a powerful storm.

"Let's see if you can protect yourselves and the people you tried so hard to save."

My eyes grew wide in fear as I felt this immense power gather around her. Paralyzed in place as I watched her glow darkly. She calmly brought her hands together, compressing the energy further.

"Aurora!" Ziva screamed. "Blast her with all you got! Don't let her finish that spell!"

Knocked out off my daze, I joined Ziva in showering her with all the energy bolts I could muster. But it was a mistake. Our attacks were only absorbed into the ball she was creating. Making it bigger and stronger.

"FUCK," Ziva screamed as we both stopped.

With a smirk, and a teasing wink, Lea pulled the packed energy ball apart. Releasing its overwhelming might like a nuke.

"GET BACk!" Ziva screamed. Jumping before me as her hands shot outward - conjuring some sort of shield.


..........


"Ziva! Aurora!" Mother called us.

"Ma..." I mumbled. Trying to get up, but was instantly met with excruciating pain. "Over here..."

"Oh god!" Mother shrieked in despair as she approached us.

"Ma..." I fearfully said while seeing the tears in her eyes as she looked our way.

Mustering my strength, I looked around. What I saw stopped my heart.

Everything before me was blown away by the powerful blast Lea made. There was absolutely no trace of the temple. The people. Or anything else. Just a crater in the ground.

The only things that remained was the area behind Ziva's protective shield.

Wait...

"ZIVA!" Mother screamed as she raced over to the limp body before me.

"Ziva..." I whispered. Not believing what I was seeing.

"This didn't have to happen you know," Lea said as she descended towards us. "I only want you, our great Goddess Ophelia. Not your girls. They can live if they only agree to join me."

"FUCK YOU!" Mother screeched, tears running down her eyes as she clutched Ziva's body close to her.

"Vile words mean nothing to me. Not when they come from a dead woman." Lea smirked. Dark energy collecting before the hand she was currently pointing at us. "Good bye, Goddess. Go with your daughter to the eternal sleep."

Sorrow and fear gripped me to the core. I could do nothing as I watched the energy blast fly towards us. But before it could make contact, it was knocked aside.

"What the-"

*BOOM!*

Came a powerful blast that hit Lea squarely on the chest. Throwing her away from us.

"Ziva!" Asha appeared out of nowhere. Still in her priestess scale. "Oh no. Please no!"

"Great Divine," Savara appeared. Her eyes wide in shock as she regarded the ravaged land before us. Then agony soon followed as she saw Ziva. "No..."

"You finally decided to join the fight." Lea chuckled as she flew back to us. "My dear Savara."

I saw Savara's eyes grew wide in disbelief as she regarded the woman of shadows. "Liana..."

"The very same," the lady laughed louder. "Surprised?"

"W..what... You did this... Why?"

"Come on now, Savara. You should know why. Its the very reason I was kicked off out my title and the temple. I found a better Divine to serve."

"No. This isn't you. You are loyal to our Divine. That darkness corrupted-"

"That darkness freed me from my narrow views! Tell me, Savara, why are we forced to serve that woman when there are millions of other Divines out there? Why cant we choose who to serve?"

"Goddess Ophelia created us!"

"We didn't ask for it! Yet now we are bound to serve her? What folly!" For the first time, I saw the woman's, Liana's, smirk disappear and replaced with a hateful glare. "What's more, after she forced us to serve her, she abandons us! Tosses us aside like trash as she goes gallivanting in other universes making pathetic Divine babies!"

"There was a reason she left! Besides, she is back n-"

"Back too late," Liana snarled. "I've moved on. Found another Divine who cares for me."

"That darkness doesn't care for you! Its goes against its nature to care. Its only using you to be free. Wake up, Liana! You are being controlled. Cast aside the darkness and reclaim your sanity!"

"I've never been more sane, Savara. Now prepare yourself. I will not go easy on you."

"Good. Neither will I," Savara's hands started to glow bright yellow as she collected power.

"As if you can defeat-oof!"

Liana was knocked back by a powerful blast from Asha. The priestess ascended skywards, glowing brightly from the overwhelming energy she cultivated.

"Like hell I'll let you harm them again!" She spat. Rushing forward to continue her assault.

As they fought, Savara quickly turned to us.

"Divine," She spoke in her all so collected and loving tone. "Fear not about Ziva. She is fine."

"H-how do you know?" I asked as Mom cradled Ziva's head besides her chest.

"We draw our power from her," she raised her hand. Showing us a glowing ball of energy. "As long as we can, it means that Ziva is still lives."

"Cant you heal her?" Mother asked. Tears still pouring from her eyes.

"We cant use our powers on the Divine. Or rather, we don't know how to heal a Divine." She spoke more gently. "My Lady, we need you. Liana is too powerful. She was always leagues beyond me. Now she is drawing her powers straight from the dark entity. I don't believe we can defeat her. Plus, its only a matter of time before the darkness breaks out of the barrier I trapped it in."

For a moment, Mother only stared at Ziva's limp body. But then she carefully laid her down and dried her eyes. Sitting up, she spoke "Just do what you can. Buy me a second."

"Of course," Savara smiled. "My Goddess."

"I'll help too!" I finally regained my strength once I saw Mother's resolve.

"No, you stay here," Mother ordered.

"Ma I can-"

"I need you here to protect your sister!" Mother spoke strongly. "You stay."

"O-of course."

"Leave it to us, Young Goddess. We will not allow Liana to approach you."

With that, Savara flew off to join the fight.


..........


SAVARA


Fear gripped me as I faced Liana. Just as I'd predicted, we were no match for her. All our blows, all the attacks we sent her way, nothing could harm her.

She was also so quick that I couldn't trap her in the same manner I trapped the shadows in the temple. And all the magic I conjured, was easily dealt with by her own superior spells.

Attacking her physically wasn't even ideal. Because even in martial prowess she dominated us. At least we were given the ability to alter our size. If we were still in our respective priestess size then we would be facing a giant as well.

"You should stop now," Liana laughed as she gracefully dodged another volley of attacks Asha and I sent her way. "You are only embarrassing yourselves."

"Shut up, you traitor!" Asha screamed. Throwing another bolt of energy at her.

Again, Liana blocked it and/or dodged before landing on the ground.

And just as she did, Asha countered. Calling forth the roots deep within the earth, they shot out and wrapped around Liana. Taking her by surprise.

"Savara, seal her now!"

I complied. Conjuring another spherical prison around the entangled Liana. But before I could trap her, she blasted free and blinked out before the prison closed. She was quicker than the corrupted man I fought earlier.

"Where did sh-"

*WHACK*

I felt my body break as a fist made contact with my side. The powerful blow threw me on the ground. Rendering me breathless and in great pain.

As I looked up, my heart stopped. Liana had caught Asha.

"No..." Was all I could say before watching Liana shot an energy blast through Asha's midsection, ripping the young priestess in two. "Asha!"

I bolted forward. Mustering energy in my fists as I made contact the bitch's side. I followed up with energy blasts of my own. But each time, Liana somehow absorbed the attack.

That's when it clicked. That was why we weren't damaging her with our energy attacks. She was absorbing them! That is why only physical attacks works!

*WHAM!*

I got knocked away again. My body in greater pain as it made contact with the ground.

"Finally realized what's going on?" Liana smirked as she floated above me. "Let me show you," she pulled out a box-like-thing as big as her hand. "Aurora made this. A really ingenious thing. It can absorb Divine energy and store it to be used. And you know what she used it for? To charge earthly devices." Liana laughed. "Pathetic isn't it? Anyways, I tweaked it for my own use to show you all how to properly use a Divine's creation."

"Damn it," I cussed. With that thing, all my long ranged attacks were useless. I needed to get physical with her.

But that made things worse for me, I was no match for her in a physical fight.

"That's right, Savara." Liana laughed louder. "Realize and accept your inadequacy."

"Fuck you!" I cussed while ripping apart the ground. Using energy to wrap around the giant chunks of earth, I threw them at the bitch. She might be able to absorb our magic, but a bolder to the face would still hurt. Before she could counter, I rushed at her in the sky. But found no one.

"Nice of you to adapt to the situation." Liana whispered in my ear.

I froze. How did she get behind me so fast? Before I could react, I felt a cold, sharp spike pierce my back.

"Its over, Savara." Her lips kissed the side of my neck. "I win."

"I wouldn't be celebrating just yet," came a voice that sounded so familiar, yet absolutely different.

Before I could figure out who it belonged to, Liana was yanked from behind me and tossed aside. Leaving me suspended in the air. And in that moment, I saw her.

There, floating before me in all her glory, was Ophelia. But not the one I've grown accustomed to seeing. She was beyond refined, elegant, and beautiful. Her hair defied gravity, floating gracefully around her gorgeous face in the most sensational manner. Her body was more nubile and seductive. Radiating an appeal that evoked awe and admiration. Her clothes, and skin, seem to glow. Making her appear nothing short of divine.

As gravity pulled my body down, I felt myself get caught in the warm embrace of my Goddess. She held me like a babe, close to her breasts. It felt gentle, loving and absolutely heavenly. So much so, that I had to fight myself from swooning.

"You alright," she spoke with the most soothing voice as a smile like no other stretched her luscious lips. "My precious little priestess?"

"I...I..."

I was too starstruck to speak. Overwhelmed by all the glory, beauty, and power radiating from her. And beyond ecstatic to see my Divine had finally awoken.

"I am..." I finally managed to mumble. "Goddess..."

OPHELIA


I needed to ascend!

But how?

I've been trying everything, yet I couldn't find a way to bypass the shadows that guards it. Not with my girls' help, or with Savara's. Yet now I was expected to ascend? By myself? In the middle of all this chaos?

My eyes drifted from Asha and Savara fighting Liana, then down to Ziva.

Yes. I NEED to ascend. This was the only way I could save my girls and my people.

My people?

That made me smile. When did I start thinking of the locals as my people? These feelings and thoughts came out through instinct. Like my subconscious was telling me something.

This was MY world. And those dying were My people. I need to end this and save what's mine.

With new resolve, I went back into the void. My eyes quickly caught sight of the bright, warm light deep within. The one that was meant to be my source of divinity. And around it lurked the menacing shadow.

It caught sight of me, then gathered between my destination and me. It looked more determined to stop my approach. Like it knew this was a crucial moment. Honestly, it appeared more terrifying than before.

"Fuck it," I cussed. My resolve was set. "You better hope you can stop me! Because once I ascend, I'm not going to let a single one of your atoms exist!"

With that, I bolted straight into the center of the dark mass. I had no plan. All of our previews plans failed. What I had left was my will and resolve. I would get to my source of divinity. No matter the cost or pain.

The impact with the shadowy mass left me breathless. It was like slamming against a wall. But I pushed forward. Screaming in agony as the shadow's vile touch was felt around my body.

It was like pushing my way through thick, hot magma. My skin felt like it was being peeled off me as I moved forward. At the same time the shadow compressed around me, trying to crush my bones.

But I didn't let up.

Through the pain, I slowly inched my way closer. Fighting my senses to not loss consciousness to the agony I was currently in. When I felt like giving in, my minds recalled all the deaths that happened today. Then to the sight of Ziva lying unconscious.

At the same time, I could hear and feel the fight continuing outside. Someone was crying out in misery, like someone just died. Instantly, my thoughts when out to Aurora, Ziva, Asha and Savara. Were they alright? Were they still alive.

"FUUUUCK!" I screamed into the dark mass. Pushing myself forward with renewed resolve.

I needed to ascend now! I needed to save what was mine! What I loved! Everything!

"Almost there..." I growled as my fingers broke through the other side of the shadow's hold.

The darkness redoubled its efforts to hold me back. The pain it inflicted was beyond anything I could ever imagine. But I stayed strong, and pushed harder.

More and more of my body broke free of the shadow's deadly grip. First my arm, then shoulder, then finally part of my head. Allowing me to see what was beyond the darkness. And it was beautiful.

Right there, just an inch away from my finger tips, was a glowing mass of pure energy. It was like looking at a giant star. And felt so familiar that I knew it had to be a part of me.

Being this close to it, everything else started to fade. The pain. The worry. The stress. Everything.

It was just me and this warm light. And it started to notice me too. It felt happy to see me, like I was to see it.

In fear, the shadow fought harder. Dragging me further away from the alluring bright light. But I wasn't worried. It didn't matter. The light noticed me, and it wasn't going to let any distance separate us anymore.

In great speed, it gave chase. Easily clearing the distance the shadow was desperately trying to make. In seconds, it was once again only inches from my finger tips.

I couldn't help but smile as I stretched out my arm. Clearing the last few inches to finally reach my source of divinity. And in that instant, everything changed.

My body and mind got flooded with a warm, familiar sensation. Memories of my past came back. Of where I came from. My divine family. My youth. The Divine War. The sealing of this dark entity. The creation of my world and my people.

But most importantly, who I am. Who I always was.

"Savara was right," I smiled.

The dark shadow screamed in fear as it released me and fled. Where was it planning to go? This void was within me. And even if it managed to get out, it could never escape me because of one simple truth.

"I am Goddess Ophelia."

With a simple thought, I blinked towards the retreating shadow. Grabbing it as it did me.

"I made you a promise. Didn't I," I smirked, feeling my forgotten power coursing through my veins.

The shadow screamed darkly and thrashed around. It was in a state of great fear, and I gave it a moment to stew in despair. Then with a single thought, I blasted it away. Not allowing a single one of its atoms to remained.


..........


AURORA


Tears poured from my eyes as I watched Asha get torn in two. And I wasn't the only one who saw it.

In the worst possible moment, Ziva decided that now was the best time to awaken. Her voice screamed out in pain as she watched her friend get slaughtered in such a fashion.

"Asha!" Ziva tried to stand. Groaning in pain as she collapsed again.

"Ziva stop," I pulled her back. "You can't fight her!"

"Let me go!" Ziva thrashed.

"No," I held her back by enhancing my strength. A clear headed Ziva could easily break free, but she was too distressed and hurt to think clearly. "You are in no condition to fight her."

"Please, Aurora." Ziva sobbed. Collapsing in my embrace. "Please... save Asha..."

"I...I cant," I held my sister tightly. Hurt to see the strongest girl I knew break down.

I was losing hope. Especially now that Savara too was being pushed back.

"Don't lose hope, my sweet girls," a voice caught us of guard. Especially when Mother instantly blinked before us.

But this wasn't Mother as we knew her. This was...

"Its me," she smiled lovingly. Wiping the tears off our cheeks. "I just finally ascended."

Her smile was so beautiful and warm that it instantly chased away all our worries and sorrows.

"Sorry it took me this long." Her glowing eyes then shifted to the fight. A frown appeared in her face as she watched Savara get stabbed in the back. "Will you girls be ok for now? I just need a second to clean things up."

"Aa...Ya..." I managed to say. Still in disbelief on what I was seeing.

"Good," was all she said before ascended into the skies.


..........


OPHELIA


"I win," Liana said as she stabbed Savara in the back.

"I wouldn't be celebrating just yet."

I grabbed onto the possessed girl's clothing and cast her away from my High Priestess. Then caught the injured girl before she could fall.

"You alright, my precious little priestess?"

"I...I..."

Savara was too shocked to speak. It was cute.

"I am..." She finally managed to mumble. "Goddess..."

"Goddess," I smiled, brushing away a stray strand of hair from her sweaty forehead. "Ya. You're right. Sorry I took so long to believe in you."

"N-no, Your G-Grace. You don't need to apologize."

"My, my. Little one. Are you telling me what I cant do," I smirked seeing her blush darken. It was both flattering and amusing to see her so flustered by me.

"N-not at all! I just-"

"Its alright," I chuckled. Pressing a finger on her delicious lips to keep her quiet. "I know what you mean."

I descended back to my girls. Both of them were still stunned by my awakening. And thankfully, both alright.

"Would you mind caring for my priestess," I gently laid Savara down before my gawking daughters. "She needs a proper healing."

"Ah...ya..." Aurora cutely said. "B-but I don't know how to heal."

"Here," I conjured two bright lights and handed it to both my girls. "This is my first lesson to both of you as a Divine. Look into it, study it. And learn the secrets of healing."

"H-how," Aurora asked as she took hold of her glowing orb.

"Do the same thing you did when you both got into my head to help me ascend. Sync yourself to its energy. And when you understand how it works, you will-"

"Don't you fucking ignore me!"

*BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!*

Blasts erupted around us when Liana showered the area with powerful attacks. But none of it ever met its mark. I made sure of that by easily altering the attacks trajectory away from us.

"Can you please not be so rude," I sighed. "I'm trying to teach my daughters something."

Effortlessly, I forced one of her own attacks to hit her. Easily blasting her back to the ground.

"Just be patient. I'll be with you in a second." With another sight, I focused back on my girls. "As I was saying. Once you sync your energy with it, you will understand how to heal Savara and yourselves. Got it?"

Both Ziva and Aurora nodded. Still dazed at my sudden transformation. It was cute.

"Good. Now I must leave. There is someone I need to save." With that, I blinked to where Liana was picking herself up.

"You...You bitch..." She spat with ragged breaths.

"I admire your perseverance." I admitted. "You still want to fight me even when you know you are no match."

"As long as I still breath, I will never stop fighting you. SO COME ON! KILL ME OR FIGHT ME!" She barked while charging up for another attack.

At the same moment, I severed her link with the darkness. Cutting her source of power.

"What... what have you done to me." She tried again to summon the dark power, but with the same result. Nothing.

"So much hatred." I spoke sadly. Hurt to see one of my most talented priestess fall so far from who she truly was. "This isn't like you, Liana."

"You speak as if you know me! You don't know shit!" She spat. "We've never met because you've abandoned us! Now you come back acting like you care!"

"I do care, Liana. And I do know you. I can see your heart. Its hurting so much. Please, come back to me. Free yourself from the darkness that possessed you."

"I'm not possessed! For once I'm free. I can choose my own master. My own path. My destiny! I am no longer your slave!"

"You were never my slave."

"Lies!" She cried. Her eyes glaring at me with such hate. But at the same time with sadness. "You created us to serve you. Once we were born, we had no choice but to devote ourself to the only Divine around. To you! How is that not being a slave to our creator?"

"I'll admit, at first I create all of this to serve my goals. This entire world was made to trap the Dark Divine. The people I filled it with were meant to be loving and joyful. Something that goes against the nature of the darkness' hateful and despicable self. This suppresses its power. So yes, at first I made all of this to serve me. But I've grown to love my creation."

"Lies..." Liana spat. Though less hateful than before.

"Its not a lie. I came to enjoy my people's company. Their tales. Their jokes. Their unique characters. Everything about you all made me see this universe in a totally different light. I came to love what I created. And that love was shared by my people."

"That's not true."

"It was mutual." I continued. "Never once did I forced anyone to worship me. I'm not that kind of Divine. But my people did it out of reverence. And I responded in kind. Caring for those who care for me."

"You're lying!"

"I'm not, Liana. And you know it. You once loved me."

"That's b-because I was told to. By... by my parents. The... the priestesses and priests. Everyone here told me how great you are. So I 'HAD' to serve you."

"They shared the experiences they had with me. Then you came to your own conclusion that I was worth serving. Worth loving."

"I... I... No. That's not how it was." She stumbled back as I approached her. "Stay back!"

"You wanted to share the experience your predecessors had. So you pledged yourself to me." I approached slowly. "And I failed you. I wasn't around to give back the love you deserved."

"You abandoned us!" She was now in tears. Her real self were finally showing. "How could you do such a thing?!"

"I know. I'm sorry."

"Sorry won't cut it," she stomped her foot like a child. Her real emotions were overcoming the dark hatred that controlled her. "We gave you our lives. Our devotion. Yet you ignored us. Left us to hate ourselves for your absence. Thinking we were at fault. That our devotions was lacking. Your love we didn't deserve. How could you?!"

"I know, my love." I was now at arms reach away. "I've failed you all."

Slowly, I reached out and held her. It shocked Liana, but she didn't fight back. She was too consumed by emotions.

"But now I am back," I held her tightly. "And I'm not going to fail you again."

Looking deep into her eyes, I dug into her consciousness. Finding myself in a void filled with shadow. There, kept away in far isolation, was Liana. Guarded in the same manner as my divinity was.

"I woon't leet youuu haave heer." The shadow hissed.

"I'm getting really sick of you," I frowned. "Be gone."

With a single though, I blasted away the darkness into nothingness. Leaving the real Liana alone with me.

"Hey there, precious," I smiled warmly as I approached the girl.

"W-who are you?" She looked up at me in confusion. Then her eyes grew wide as she noticed me. "Goddess... No... No stay away!"

She stumbled back.

"Please, stay back. I... I'm not worthy."

"That's for me to decide, child," I approached her again.

"No... I...I'm not... What I've done... Its-"

"Its forgiven, Liana."

"But-"

"I'm the one to blame for all of this." I confessed. "The only crime you're guilty of is being devoted to me. Because of my absence, you were forced to look into forbidden things in hopes to draw me back. Your desire to serve was then used by darkness to control you."

As slowly and gently as I could, to not to spook her, I sat on the floor beside my priestess.

"But none of that would have happened if I was here." With a warm smile, I reached out. "Would you forgive this silly god for leaving you?"

"Goddess," she cried. Burying herself in my arms as she accepted my embrace.

We sat together for a moment. She needed my much deserved attention, and I was going to give it to her.

"Will you forgive me, Divine?"

"There is nothing to forgive." I stroked her hair lovingly.

"But I've hurt so many people. E-even..." she hesitated slightly. "...Your daughters."

"My girls are stronger than they seem. Besides, they needed a wake up call to see how much they still need to learn before being real Divines. As for the others, I'll bring them all back."

"But that's not allowed." Liana spoke. "The Holy Text-"

"I wrote the Holy Texts." I chuckled. "Besides, there is always an exception to the rules. Some I might need to change. So you better be prepared for that."

"M...me?"

"Yes. After all you are my High Priestess. Are you not?"

"Wha... But... I don't deserve-"

"You will accept it." I spoke sternly so she knew not to argue against me. "It will be part of your punishment. You will make right on all you did wrong by properly serving the people and me. Got it?"

"Y-yes, Divine..." She bowed her head slightly. "...But what about Savara?"

"Savara has been loyal to me from the start. Not once has she ever lose faith in me. Even when I was being such a cunt." I chuckled at that. "She will remain by my side. But not as a priestess, as my loyal confidant. And plaything," I chuckled again. "Do you think she will like that."

"She will, Your Grace." Liana blushed. "Now I'm envious."

"I'll have none of that. Its not like I wont play with you too." Giving her a teasing poke, I then stood up. "But that is for another time. We still have to go deal with that stubborn Divine who is trying to get out of its cage."


..........


ZIVA


"Asha," I couldn't help but tear up from anger and grief as I looked at the horrific state she was in.

For a girl like me, who has never seen a dead body, this was a nightmare. Asha was ripped in two and discarded like trash. Her guts spilled out from her torn belly and blood poured out all around her. But as hellish as this looked, I was determined to heal her.

"Ziva please stop," Aurora spoke from a distance besides a now healthy Savara. My sis was too scared to approach. "She's-"

"Don't even say it!" I barked. Trying my best to stitch her back together.

The glowing orbs Mother left instantly gave us more knowledge about a person's body than any doctor back on earth had. It also gave us the skills to heal anything. But even though I could connect Asha's body back together, I had no idea how to give her life. That wasn't part of Mother's teaching.

"Damn it!" I slammed my fists onto the ground as tears and emotions hindered my focus.

"Ziva," Savara approached me. Touching my shoulder. "Its going to be alright."

"You don't know that," I spat.

"I do," She smiled brightly. "Your Mother, our Divine, has finally ascended. She will make all things right."

Her faith was so strong and admirable. And honestly, I too was thinking the same thing. But I didn't want to get my hopes up. What if bringing back the dead was a taboo even Mom wont do?

Before I could say anything else, Aurora finally joined us. Mustering the strength to face the horrific sight before us.

"Savara is right. Ma will fix everything," Aurora extended her hand towards Asha's body, encompassed her with a bright light. "Let's stitch Asha together. Then when Mom comes back, she'll do the rest."

With renewed focus, I joined her. Together, we attached Asha's body back. Merging her seamlessly, leaving no trace that she had been brutally ripped apart just a moment ago.

"Done," Aurora sighed deeply. "Now to wait for Mother."

"Speak the devil's name and she will appear," Mom materialized before us. A smile on her lips.

"MA!" Aurora jumped her. Hugging her tightly.

Before I could join her, I saw the last person I wanted to see.

"You fucking bitch!" I yelled. Instinctively casting a fire ball at her. But before the flames left my fingertips, it vanished.

"Calm yourself, doll," Mother sighed as she easily snuffed my flame. How? I had no idea. "She isn't our enemy."

"What are you saying, Mother?" I was shocked and angered. "She killed everyone! Pav, Sara, Mateo, Nicky, William, and everyone in the temple. Including Asha!"

"Its fine, Ziva. I'll make things right. And before you say anything else, I'm not going to allow anymore bloodshed."

I wanted to argue back, but something told me that I shouldn't. This woman, though still our Mother, was something else entirely. More powerful than I can even imagine. And what she said now was absolute.

"Besides, you should focus your attention on other matters," she smiled warmly while pointing to Asha. As my gaze fell on my dear friend, I couldn't help but gasp in relieved shock.

"Asha!" I bolted to her as she stirred.

"Ziva," she lazily said as I tackled her. "Oh, great divine!" She grunted, and chuckled. "Someone missed me."

"I thought I lost you."

"I could say the same," she hugged me back. "My heart stopped when I saw you on the-"

She froze as her eyes caught sight of Mother.

"D-Divine..." she gasped. Quickly pulling away from me and bowing. I would have been annoyed, but I was too happy to care.

"Asha," Mother regarded her sweetly. "Its so good to have you back."

"The pleasure is all mine, Divine." She spoke like a teen girl would to her favorite pop star. "Its... Its such an honor to finally meet you. I mean the REAL you."

"It feels good to be the real me again," I admitted. "But as much as I enjoy catching up with everyone, I'll need to excuse myself again. There is one last thing I need to handle."


..........


OPHELIA


Savara did a great job in creating this seal. But she was lucky that only a miniscule fraction of the Dark Divine had escaped at the time the priestess conjured it. If even a tenth of the darkness's power escaped my prison, then this seal wouldn't even be considered an obstacle.

Even now, as more of the darkness escaped through the small gate someone opened, the seal was in the verge of breaking. The entire spherical prison was packed with dark shadows. It looked like in any second the entire thing would explode from the pressure.

"Yoouu fiinally woke uup." Something hissed behind the translucent barrier.

"Tommy, is that you?" I chuckled as I saw the darkness made a way to allow a disfigured, possessed human to approach. "Wow, can't say I approve of your new makeover."

"Toommyyy issss no more."

"Want to bet I can free him?"

"Asss cocky asss ever." The darkness sneered.

"Who wouldn't be when they have the upper hand."

"Youu've jusst awaakened. You arrre noot yet in youur prrrime."

"Same as you. Honestly, do you believe you can take me on with that much power freed? Have you forgotten who imprisoned you in the first place? While you were in your prime?"

"Youu goot luckkkyy. Free meee nowww and ssssee if you can taake meee."

"That is tempting." I smiled. "I haven't fought with another Divine our caliber in a long time."

"Goood. Tessst yoursssself with meee."

"I'll pass. As much as I want to beat you again. I cant risk you hurting what's mine." Mustering my vast power, I reinforced the barrier Savara made.

"No! Nooooo," the possessed Tommy shrieked as the darkness pounded against the barrier.

"Goodbye, Darkness," I said softly as I started to compress the barrier. The shadow shrieked louder and fought harder. But to no avail. With that much power it had freed, it wouldn't even make me sweat.

With more focus, my eyes locked onto Tommy. I dug into his consciousness and ripped away the shadow that consumed him. Once free, I allowed his body to pass through my barrier. Setting him against the ground, I continued to force the darkness back through the gate it came from.

In a second, no lingering shadow remained. But I was not going to be lenient this time. I'd make sure that absolutely none of its presence remained.

My body glowed brightly as I ascended into my true Divine form. Flying away from my world. Passing stars and planets as I grew in size. Before long, I was looking at the universe I created. It was now no bigger than the tip of my fingertip.

"Cute," I chuckled as my eyes locked into a germ sized planet. At the small beings that were my children and friends.

It has been a while since I was in my absolute apotheosis. I did miss it.

"Ok. Back to business."

Focusing intensely, I thoroughly searched every inch of my universe. Catching any lingering darkness that tried to hide from me. Once done, I combed my universe again. And a third time.

When I was satisfied that I caught every lingering shadow, I sealed them away. Then with more care and focus, I brought back all the lives that were lost and rebuilt everything that had been destroyed.

"You are perfect again," I smiled lovingly as I spun my universe on my fingertip. "Now to make sure I'll never be apart from you ever again."

With a simple thought, I cast a spherical barrier around my creation. Then conjured a ring made out of pure energy. Once done, I fitted the small ball - that held my universe - onto my new ring.

"Perfect indeed," I admired the jewel which I then slipped onto my right ring finger. "Now no matter where I go, you'll always be with me."

With everything back to the way it should be, I decided to blink back to my girls.

It was time to start a new era.


..........


..........


AURORA


It has been a week since Mother ascended. And a lot of things changed in our lives. For the better of course.

The night following Ma's victory over the darkness was spent in festivities. It was another grand party to properly celebrate the Divine's return. This time Mother didn't object. In fact, she eagerly took part in it. Showing a side of her that I never thought I'd see. Guess I need to get used to this more playful, confident, silly, lewd (ew) side of Mother.

Overall, It was a weird, gross, yet an extremely fun night.

What really surprised me was how everyone just decided to forget about what occurred earlier that day. Like the attack never happened. But it was more because they were excited to have their goddess back than because they were blocking the horrid events of the day.

Everyone also seemed to accept that Liana was now the new High Priestess. Or was it re-instated High Priestess? Whatever. People seemed happy about this arrangement. Even Savara and Asha seemed ecstatic to have their "sister" back. When I asked them how they were so forgiving, they simply replied:

"She was forgiven by the Divine, there is no reason for us to hate her."

Wish Ziva shared that logic. She kinda held a grudge against Liana. But thankfully she never confronted the priestess. She was too busy doing her own weird things. Like promising to reward Asha by licking her wounds. Whatever that meant. Asha was fine, I personally helped stitch her back. She had no wounds.

The next days were spent in more formal fashion. At least for Mother. She decided to take the time and resolve all matters that were left behind when she was absent from her throne. This was done by meeting the local ruler from all over her world, setting new rules, redoing the ascension ceremony for all the clergy who weren't personally blessed in her absence, and other boring things.

As for Ziva and I, we did our own things. Sometimes together, sometimes apart. But enjoying ourselves nonetheless. Though our mornings were spent learning new things from Mother - she left us a clone to teach us how to be proper Divines. The lessons she gave opened our eyes to things beyond we thought possible. It was magnificent and a bit daunting.

Then one day, Mother decided that it was time to deal with the passengers from the plane. She gave them an ultimatum.

The passengers could choose to live on earth or live here. Those who chose earth would forget everything about this world. Those who chose here will have to make peace with the fact that she was a god here. They don't have to worship her, but they should know what they are getting themselves into.

All the passengers were given a year to decide. Some like Mateo, when he found out he could bring his immediate family, said he'd return. Though he needed a few days to convince his family to move here. Others like Tommy declined. Their lives were in earth.

Mother surprised us when she gae Tommy with jewels as a parting gift. When I asked her why, she said, "Despite his greedy and selfish character, he was kind enough to keep me employed when others wanted me gone."

Apparently Mother was a goddess who care more about the good people did rather than the bad. I loved her for that.

Sara said she wanted to come back, but she had family back on earth. And they wouldn't want to move here since they haven't seen it first hand. Pav and William were in the same dilemma. But being closer to the Divines, Mother made an exception. She gave them necklaces, saying every time they wanted to come visit all they had to do was say a simple prayer using those amulet. And She'd personally bring them here.

As for Nicky, she wouldn't leave Mom's side. Deciding then and there to pledge herself to the Divine as a new Acolyte in training. She had a strange relationship with Mother.

Before sending the passengers back to earth, Mother gave them one more rule. They weren't to publicly advertise her world. Only tell those they wanted to bring here. If anyone broke this rule, they'd loss their chance to come back. And instantly forget everything about this world.

With that, Mother sent back the plane and the passengers in the exact place and time it was taken from. No one in earth even knew they were gone.

As for us, we also returned with the plane. Mother said we were going to have that initial vacation no matter what. But I think she chose to go back to earth so she can properly close the human chapter in her live.


..........


Now here we are at the beach. In our human forms. Enjoying our last days as human.

"Nice ring," Ziva said to Mom as we lounged on the white sand before clear blue waters.

"Isn't it," Mother extended her hand for us to better see it. "Made it the day I ascended. Take a closer look and tell me what you see."

"Is that..." I squinted my eyes to focus on the magnificent creation around Mother's finger. "...Gosh. It is!"

"You seriously placed your universe there," Ziva said, clearly impressed.

"I'm never leaving it ever again." Ma laid back. Enjoying the sun on her skin. "If you guys are interested, I'll show you how to do it to your own universes."

"Our own universe?" Ziva and I looked at each other, then at Mom in disbelief.

"Of course. Once we get back, your training as Divines will intensify. And along the way, you will learn how to make your own universe."

"Well... that's..."

"Cool!" I said excitedly. "Now I can't wait to go back home."

"In due time. For now, let's enjoy this day."

"Aurora!" Someone called to me from afar. At this distance, even my human eyes could tell who it was.

"Sara's here! Can I go see her?" My friend was originally flying here for the beach as well. So it was no surprise to meet here.

"Sure, but no magic. Ok?"

"Fine," I huffed before making my way over. But as I left, I couldn't help but notice Mother pull Savara and Nicky out of her ring.


..........


ZIVA


"What happened to 'no magic'." I smirked as I regarded the quite disoriented women who suddenly found themselves at a beach and in skimpy bikinis.

"Ophelia!" Nicky jumped at Mother. Not even questioning where she was or why she was in a bikini.

"Its Divine," Savara corrected the newly appointed acolyte.

Like us, they were currently in their common sizes as to not attract too much attention. Though by the looks of it, it didn't matter. These striking beauties were surely going to turn heads.

Savara, like Nicky, didn't even questioning her sudden appearance or her new outfit as she seductively regarded Mother. "You called?"

"My back hurt," Mother rolled over to her belly.

"Oh no! We cant have that," Nicky said as she eagerly got to work. Joined shortly by the former High Priestess.

"And that 'no magic' rule only applies to both of you kids," Mother finally answered me. "I'm a grown up. I do what I want. Right, Savara?"

"Absolutely, Divine." The fox of a woman slurred as she squirted lotion all over Mother. The sight drew the attention of more people. One guy even tripped as he passed by.

"Ok. I'm going," I smirked. "This is obviously gonna be something I wouldn't want to be a part of."

"Take care, Ziva. And remember..."

"No magic," I replied. Walking away quickly as the two women started to use their own bodies to rub Mother. "Such pervs."

I chuckled as I saw another guy nearly have a heart attack when he saw the lewd displace. But I wasn't going to judge Ma. After all, I too shared that pervy trait.

Heading to a more secluded part of a beach, I used my new skills to locate Asha and Evi. Instantly, I pulled them out from Ma's world and dropped them before me.

"Oh Divine," Asha's towering form collided against me. Her breasts pressing against my face. "I missed you so much!"

"We were only gone for a day," I easily pushed her off. But didn't hide my pleased smile.

"A day too long," Asha pouted like a kitty.

"Divine," Evi bowed. Clearly more controlled than Asha. But I knew she was as lewd and perverted as me.

"Evi, seeing as you are such a behaved girl, I'll let you share my bed tonight."

"What about me!"

"You will sleep on the floor, like the naughty girl you are."

"Aww," Asha pouted. "Can I at least sleep by your slippers. Or...boots?"

"Na," I chuckled as Asha pouted some more. She was really adorable when I teased her. "You need to know your place, naughty one. Now follow me. There is someone we need to pick up."


..........


"I thought 'no magic'," Aurora crossed her arms when I approached her with Asha and Evi behind me.

"Can say the same to you," I pointed to Kino who was currently being buried under the wet earth by Sara.

"Fair enough," Aurora sighed. "Guess we both have secrets to keep. Anyways, what do you want?"

"I'm looking for... Pav!"

"Ziva," the girl perked up as she saw me. Then quickly blushed as she saw Asha and Evi. Clearly she knew what I had planned for the day.

"Care to join?"

"I ah... Um..." She shyly looked at the kids she was suppose to watch over.

"Just go," Aurora sighed. "We can take care of ourselves."

"Oh... ok," Pav shyly approached. Blushing more as Asha pulled her in for a hug. Burying her face in a deep cleavage. Holding her like a doll, like she weighed nothing.

"Yay! We are getting the team back together!"

"Don't suffocate her." I chuckled at the sight. Their height difference was quite striking. "Now come along. Let's go enjoy the beach."

"Uhm... Ziva..." Pav approached me as we walked.

"Ya?"

"Is it ok if uhm... if you bring Mateo... here..."

"Oh," Asha cooed. "Someone finally got a boy!"

"Its not like that," Pav cringed in shame.

"Oh ya? Then you two aren't dating?"

"Well..." She blushed.

"I knew it!"

"Leave her alone, Asha. Or you wont be sleeping in my room at all tonight."

That did the trick. The priestess acted as composed as Evi now.

"And Sure, Pav. I'd love to bring Mateo here. Only if you spill what's going on between you."

She was timid, but complied. Apparently, now that Mateo was going to live in Mom's world, Pav could see more of him by using her amulet. So she decided to take that date Mateo offered. And sure enough, they really clicked. Deciding then and there that they would try their chances with a relationship.

After hearing that, I was more inclined to bring Mateo here. Couldn't really separate these two lovebirds. Of course my condition was that he will have to pay his respects to me. A condition Pav was eager to accept. Apparently she liked watching me dominate her new boyfriend.

I really attract the weirdest people. Just how I liked it.


..........


OPHELIA


Those silly girls. Did they really think I wouldn't be able to sense their magic? If I could, then surely the Divine that watches over this universe will sense it too. The only reason I used magic was because I know how hide my presence. They didn't.

I thought my girls would obey a simple rule. But who was I kidding, I wouldn't follow my own rules as well. They took too much from me.

"Maybe I should have taught them how to hide themselves before coming back here," I sighed. But it was too late, my sister was coming over. She felt us here. Though it was for the best, I did have a bone to pick with her.

It was night time when I made my way over to a local bar. The music was gentle and the ambience was like any other bar. The only difference was that everyone here was under a spell. Trapped in a trance to do whatever they wanted without ever noticing me or the other Divine in the room.

"Sister!" Adona smiled so beautifully and radiantly as she greeted me. So fake. "It's so good to see you finally awakened."

"No thanks to you," I greeted her with the same radiant, beautiful and fake smile. "Sister."

"Whatever do you mean," she acted hurt.

"Cut the act," I sighed. Sitting beside her on a tall chair by the bar. "I know it was you who planted that shadow in me."

"Plant it? I did no such thing," her sweet voice came out. "I merely gave back what you've lost. That shadow is your's to guard, wasn't it? What it did to you was not something I desired."

"Regardless, you allowed it to happen. I was in the universe you oversaw and not once have you come to free me."

"But you looked so happy here."

"Happy? I was miserable most of the day."

"And the other part of your day? You know, the ones with your daughters? Was that miserable too? Oh my, sister! Don't tell me you regret having your girls."

That pissed me off. Of course I'd never regret that. Even if I never intended to birth new Divines when I came to earth.

"See, it wasn't all bad playing human. Playing a Mom. Of course it was difficult, but that's just the lives of your average adult here on earth. So don't get mad at me. I just wanted you to have fun. Like all the other Divines that come here."

Earth was originally made by several Divines as a recreational planet, to do whatever they wanted. But as time moved on, humans developed religious societies and started killing each other in the names of the Divines they worshiped. Of course it wasn't long until the Divines themselves joined the fight.

Fearing another Divine War, that other "gods" intervened. Designating earth as independent from Divine rule, putting Adona as its overseer. Not ruler. She was to make sure no Divine would claim earth for themselves. If anyone wanted to come visit, they'd have to do it through her and surrender part of their power for the duration of their stay.

That's what I did when I came here for a break. But somehow my consciousness was locked away. And I had a feeling Adona had something to do with it. She was the last person I saw before everything went dark.

"But," Adona sighed. "The playtime is over. Its time you should report your girls to the other Divines."

Out of anger, I cast an energy ball. But Adona was ready, and blocked it. The humans around looked at us for a moment before moving on. Totally oblivious.

"Touchy subject?" Adona smirked.

"Stay away from my girls."

"They are new Divines. Surely you know the importance of that."

I did. Since the Divine War, we couldn't create more godlings. That was because the conflict itself started from over the population of Divines. Where the newer generation wanted to overthrow the older one. Creating such a messy conflict.

Worse yet, my girls were indeed godlings. Not demigods - those were too weak to care about, we could make as many of them as we wanted. But Ziva and Aurora were full blooded Divines. Meaning the one who helped me create them was a Divine too. But that couldn't be, because the man I had them with was human.

"Before you ask, I didn't know who that person was," Adona spoke. "He knew how to hide his presence. Only when your girls ascended did I see what happened right under my nose."

"Do you know where this Divine is." I asked with an angry frown.

"No. He disappeared the same day he left you and your girls. If I did, I would have already dealt with the bitch. You know how much I hate being played like a fooled. "

"Its not nice to be in the other side of a joke, now is it?"

"It isn't" Adona sighed. "My prank on you went too far. But more annoyingly, someone used my playful nature to trap you here. Played me like a fucking fiddle for their own plans. And I hate it!"

This was the first time in a long time I saw Adona show any other emotion besides a gleeful smile. Especially anger.

"So don't worry about me, sister. I won't report your girls. But you better train them well. Because another Divine War is brewing, and I don't want to be in the losing side of things."

That was alarming to hear. Someone played us both. For what purpose? I had no Idea. But Adona felt like it was for another war. As much as I didn't want to believe her, Adona wasn't wrong about these things.

"When did you start suspecting this?"

"When I felt the barriers holding Darkness weaken."

"You-"

"Ya, I was watching over your world. Come on sis, I'm not that stupid."

"Could have fooled me."

"Anyways," Adona rolled her eyes. Smiling in her cheery manner again. "When Darkness threatened to break free, I allowed you to return home. Now here you are, a Divine once more."

"Could have freed my mind. All the trouble I went through could have been avoided."

"Where's the fun in that?" She teased. "Plus, I knew you could do it yourself. You're a big girl,"

"Whatever," I chugged my sister's drink and stood up. "I'm going back to my girls. And you better let them do whatever they want in this world. Think of it as a way to apologize to me."

"Well of course they are exempted from the rules. What are aunts for if not to spoil their nieces?"

"Goodbye, sis."

With that, I blinked away. Leaving my sister to her own strange affairs.


..........


My daughters have made a bonfire in a secluded part by the beach. And they were alone. Guess they sent back their friends. Which was fine with me, I wanted this time to be spent with just us.

"I see you both put away your toys?" I spoke while joining them by the fire.

"I knew you'll find out," Aurora sighed. "Sorry, Ma."

"Its alright." I smiled.

"Marshmallow," Ziva conjured one right in front of me. Not even hiding her powers anymore.

"Thanks," I smiled. Taking the marshmallow to roast.

We spent the rest of the night telling stories, jokes, and reminiscing about the past. I wanted it to last forever. Was tempted to stop time. But no, wonderful times stay wonderful because they had to end.

After all, this was the perfect way to end this strange chapter in our lives.